#worst part is she acts as the sweetest mom ever for a while then pulls this shit and the family acys as if im in the wrong here
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I leave my empty drugs (melatonin 5mg) on my desk ONE (1) time and imediately my mother is there to preach to me about how the dose is too high and I shpuldnr be taking it
Bitch doesnt even comprehend the insomnia ive been suffering she doesnt even ask, just starts blasting, not even understanding what it is or why im taking it
#im so pissed off any semblance of privacy gone#i dont go looking at her drugs and suplements so why is she#also why does she care ehat drugs im taking i literaly closer to havibg a pharmacists degree then not i know (or can educate myself) on#everything there is to know about whatever pills im taking im safe in that regard#the whole situation is infuriay8ng#worst part is she acts as the sweetest mom ever for a while then pulls this shit and the family acys as if im in the wrong here#when i eventualy move out im going to have to thibk hard about ever going back
0 notes
Text
give me all your venom, i love that shit
summary: i do apologize. no one asked for this...but i accidentally watched assassination nation. okay, it was intentional the first time. but the twenty times after that while i was writing this were accidental. anyway...smut stuff. webcam smut with love of my life Andrew Barber.
warnings: cheating. age gap. andy gets a little dark. this is prob as dark as i would ever write this perfect, beautiful man. a million and one pet names also.
word count: around 11,100 lol oops
pairing: andy barber x reader
a/n: so yes, age gap. it’s unclear what that is. go ahead and do what you will. it’s truly none of my business. also...one day, i’ll write in my tags ‘i’m gonna post tonight’ and actually post that night. not 300 nights later!
Laurie was a great woman, pretty much the kind of woman that you had always wished your mom would just wake up one day and feel completely compelled to act like. She was always so nice when she spoke to you, even the times you were clearly a little drunk and practically falling out of your tiny skirts.
She chalked it up to youth, so you’d once been told. That was huge in the little town you lived in. Mostly, if people saw all the skin you were showing, what they thought of you was clearly written all over their faces.
Laurie just liked talking to you. About anything. Everything. School, friends, boys, the future. This interest that she took in you didn’t end when you stopped babysitting for the Barbers, if anything, it made your conversations warmer. It was evident that the little time she could get with you was precious to her.
Jacob was the sweetest kid in the world. You had been apprehensive when she first called you. One reason only: babysitting boys was the worst. They were little demons and their parents either were blissfully unaware or did know and just didn’t care. You’d seen the same show for several years.
Not Jacob. And definitely not the Barbers. They were all so perfect and well-adjusted. You hadn’t been sure what to make of them those first few months. You had briefly suspected that both Laurie and Andy were total sociopaths who’d spawned another little sociopath. Come to find out, you just actually had such a fucked-up family situation.
Jacob loved playing video games with you, even though you were terrible at them. He never got upset when you made him lose, he just insisted that you needed to practice. Around the time you left, you’d started to get a little decent at them. He also enjoyed coloring and reading, two of your preferred babysitting activities.
Still, he was also an energetic little boy and that meant that he had dragged you outside sometimes to play very distracted versions of soccer, basketball, baseball a few times, and football once. Only once.
You’d both ended up covered in mud, it had been raining that morning but neither of you wanted to be deterred by that. When Laurie found you, she was horrified. Maybe a tad amused, seeing as she needed several pictures of the two of you.
You had wanted to walk home that night, the same thing you did after most shifts. The problem was, they had arrived home a bit later than usual. Laurie first, Andy about 10 minutes later. You didn’t want to walk through the house, so while Laurie was still threatening to hose off Jacob outside, you made your way around to the front porch.
Just as Andy was unlocking the front door.
Andy. He was easily the most beautiful man you had ever laid eyes on. Mostly, he was in these perfect god damn suits because he was a lawyer. Other times, he didn’t shy away from tight shirts that clung to his arms and chest, and jeans that did the same for his ass.
The coveted position of babysitting for the perfect, loving Andy and Laurie Baber. It was hilarious that it went to you because you were the only one who hadn’t been desperately trying to get it. All your friends would bend over backward, even though a friend of a friend of a friend, Julia Something, had claimed that Jacob was an utter hellion.
But what it came down to was the fact that Andy looked like he had been made by someone trying to create the perfect human being. Everyone was just looking for a way in and when you got it, no one could believe it. You hadn’t been as serious about babysitting. You liked the families you liked and tended to stick to three to five, but Laurie got your number from one of those mothers. How could you say no?
According to many of your friends, you should have. It was a betrayal, but one they couldn’t be too mad about because only an idiot would turn down an offer like that. They tended to pay generously also, so it took a total of three seconds to decide you were in.
He arched an eyebrow at you. “Back door locked?”
“No, I just didn’t want to walk through the house.”
“Right.” He gave you a once over before turning down to his phone. “Do I even want to know?”
That would officially mark the most words he’d ever said to you in one conversation. Laurie loved you, Jacob claimed that he was never, ever going to allow another babysitter to step inside his house, but Andy hardly even looked at you. That wasn’t uncommon. Most of the dads didn’t care, but those were the families that you didn’t stick with for too long.
“Football,” you explained.
He gave you a surprised look.
“But don’t get your hopes up or anything. Jacob sucks.”
He scoffed.
“Can you grab my bag? It’s just right by the door.”
“Heading home?”
“I should. My parents hate when I work this late, they’ve probably been texting me for the past two hours now.”
“Yeah, one sec.”
He didn’t close the door after him so you could hear Jacob excitedly screaming about his father being home. Andy was a great dad and Jacob idolized him just as much as he idolized Laurie. It was a beautiful family dynamic that sometimes still baffled you. Your family looked much different.
He returned with your bag.
“Thanks.” You took it and turned.
“Y/N!”
You looked back as Laurie was rushing out.
“Oh, don’t walk home, dear. Andy will drive you.”
The look on his face told you that he had not offered and that she hadn’t even run it by him before that moment.
“Oh, no, that’s okay,” you attempted to decline. “Honestly.”
“It’s late and cold.”
“I don’t want to get mud all over the car.” It was an expensive fucking car.
“Nonsense, it’s just a car,” Laurie insisted. “Besides, I paint the house a lot. I’m sure we have a few tarps still. Andy, will you go get one?”
He didn’t need further prompt to disappear inside. Laurie apologized for being late, you told her not to worry about it—more time with Jacob was never a bad thing. She thanked you for everything you did for them and you shyly accepted. She asked about your parents then, and before you had to give an elaborate answer, Andy was back with the tarp.
The drive was awkward.
It had started silent and you tried to hide away in your phone, but apparently, no one felt like texting you in that moment. Prior, your friends had been trying to talk to you nonstop, but wasn’t life just funny like that?
You felt like an idiot just staring out the window. This wasn’t anything you hadn’t seen around a thousand times before; he wasn’t even driving a different way. It looked like you were trying to avoid him and this insane, aggressive part of you just hated to appear weak or caught off guard.
Maybe it was your fault then. You were the one who spoke first and after that, things were just different. “How was work?”
It took him a moment to come up with a reply, and what a reply it was. “Fine. I guess.”
“Cool…” you sighed, clicked your tongue a couple of times, then glanced at him. He was staring forward, eyebrows pulled together, confused. Sure, he’d never taken much of an interest in you, and up to that point, as far as he knew, you’d never taken an interest in him. “What kind of lawyer are you?”
“What kind?”
“Like…a wife kills her husband for all of his money. Where are you in the courtroom?”
He chuckled. “I’m a public defender. I don’t normally get cases like that, unless my boss is trying to get on the good side of some irritating, rich people.”
You hummed. “You like it?”
“I do.”
“Cool.”
“Why all the questions? You want to be a lawyer?”
You snorted. “I was just curious. I don’t really hear you talk about work.”
He didn’t say anything else and you felt shot down in a sense. Most fathers were easy to talk to. They loved to hear their own voice and they loved how you pretended to like to hear every word. Obviously, Andy wasn’t in that group. At least a few of your friends had responded to your texts so it wasn’t terribly awkward. He said goodnight when you climbed out of the car, you said it back and closed the door.
You thought that was that.
After that, any time you babysat, he would drive you home. Laurie didn’t even have to say anything, it was just expected that he would do it. He was the one who spoke on the second drive because you weren’t going to try again. It was just stupid stuff. How you were doing with school. How your family was. How your friends were. How your boyfriend was. Because you had a boyfriend, right? He had asked but you knew that he knew you did, Laurie asked about him a lot. Andy never seemed to be paying attention.
That was how it was for almost a month. Then something just changed. The conversations became something else. He asked you where you wanted to go, you weren’t sure you wanted to leave Massachusetts, but you knew you wanted to put some miles between you and your family. He asked you about the future, where you saw yourself. He told you a little about himself, only what he had wanted his life to look like when he was your age.
He had believed he was going to be a high school history teacher.
It wasn’t weird. You didn’t talk to any of the other fathers like this, but it didn’t feel like something you shouldn’t be doing. He just liked talking to you and he actually wanted to hear what you had to say, what you thought about things.
It was innocent. Even when he started coming home early just to make sure he could drive you home. Even when you started taking your jacket off in the car or crossing your legs and pretending you didn’t notice that your skirt was riding up. Even when he looked at you and you acted like you didn’t see it. Even when you would end up sitting in his car, parked down the street from your house, just talking because he knew you didn’t want to go inside.
Perfectly innocent. For almost six months.
You were walking home from school when you got a text from Jacob. He couldn’t find his science project that you had helped him work on. You could have just told him where it was, but then you wouldn’t get the chance to stop by the Barber house. You showed up and Laurie happily invited you in. It was in the garage, something you pretended to remember after about an hour. Jacob had a play date so when his friend’s parents picked him up, Laurie asked you to stay for coffee.
You did. You wanted to extend your time there because even if he didn’t come home soon, Laurie would tell him you had been there. She would mention you and he would be thinking about you. Which is all you ever really wanted.
But sometimes your plans didn’t really work out. You had been turning down jobs, better-paying jobs, jobs you’d had far longer than the Barbers. They had been friends of your parents, it was how you met them, so typically, word got back to your mother. She felt you were the most irresponsible person in the world and didn’t fail to remind you of those feelings when she sent you seven texts and ordered you to get home.
You didn’t want to deal with the chaos of making her angry by spending any more time trying to see Andy. It was a failed attempt at getting closer to him, and as you were walking down the street, you were almost thankful. What the hell were you doing? Why were you trying to get closer to him? Jacob’s father, Laurie’s husband, your boss. That was it. That was all he could be.
But then, much earlier than you’d ever seen him, he was driving by you. You smiled, waved, but kept going. He was the one who circled back and told you to get in. You didn’t need to be told twice. You wanted to talk anyway, you wanted to tell him what was going on with your mother.
He parked down the street again. It wasn’t dark like it usually was but there was no one around. Everyone was staying warm inside. The heaters were on and you had draped your jacket over your legs. It was freezing but leaving the car was the last thing you wanted to do.
He only spoke when you had finished venting. And it wasn’t in the direction you had thought it would go. “You’ve been turning down jobs?”
Shit. You just shrugged. “A few, I guess.”
“Why?”
“I’m busy.”
“You’ve been around the house a lot more lately,” he pointed out. “Is that how you’ve been so busy lately? With Jacob? With us?”
“I…I just don’t feel like babysitting for them anymore.”
“Because you just want to babysit for us.”
“I don’t know,” you finally said. “I don’t know why I’ve been turning them down.”
“I know.”
You lifted your eyebrows.
He placed his hand on your thigh with absolutely no hesitation.
You couldn’t explain how good his skin felt against yours. Like after running a mile and then finally catching your breath. Or waking up and seeing that you still have hours before your alarm clock goes off. Like when you’re walking down the streets during October and the houses are all decorated. Like when you’re starving and you finally eat something you’ve been craving.
“You want to see me.”
“I like seeing Jacob,” you muttered. You saw his hand move up before you felt it, your breath audibly caught and you shuddered. Pathetic. Weak. Desperate.
“You come over almost every day.”
You turned up to him, trying to keep your voice level. “You come home early every day.”
“I want to see you,” he assured. “Just like you want to see me…right?”
You nodded.
“Because you feel something for me.”
You wanted him, that was the best way to describe it. So fucking bad, so bad you couldn’t think straight sometimes. So bad that when your boyfriend touched you, you nearly got physically sick sometimes. So bad that in your bed, at night, with your hand between your legs, you pictured Andy and no one else.
“And you feel something for me,” you countered.
“I do.”
Before you could respond, his phone was ringing. Laurie, oh god. He saw the look on your face but clearly had no interest in letting those logical emotions—shame, guilt, disgust—grow. “Give me your phone.”
You weren’t sure why you did so. He handed it back to you with a new contact. Under the name: Daddy. You closed your thighs, rubbing them together, catching his fingers where they were still laid over your leg. You were so wet, desperate for some friction.
“You’re going to go inside,” he started. “You’re going to go to your bedroom, strip down, get in front of your mirror, and fuck your fingers. You’re going to watch the whole time. Then, when you can’t take another orgasm, you’re going to send me a picture.”
“Of what?”
“Whatever you want.”
Your mind was reeling. You had never sent naked pictures before, but that was because you knew what would happen if you did. They would get shown to everyone. Andy couldn’t show anyone. Andy wouldn’t show everyone even if he could.
“Okay.”
He arched an eyebrow. “Okay?”
“Yes.”
“Yes, what?”
You swallowed thickly. “Yes, Daddy.”
“Give me your panties,” he ordered. “I want to take them home.”
You wondered if he had done this before, if he did it often maybe. But did it matter? At the end of the day, that wasn’t going to make either of you any less terrible than you were being.
But there was just one problem with his request. “I’m not wearing any.”
His eyes dropped down. “You aren’t wearing panties?”
“No.”
“Why?”
“I…I don’t know.”
“I think you do. Now, you didn’t plan on fucking me tonight. That’s too much too soon. But I am the reason…it wasn’t because you thought my fingers would end up buried in your pussy, not yet… Daddy wants an answer, baby girl.”
Baby girl. Oh, fuck. Instead of speaking again, you spread your thighs and brought your own hand up your skirt. You were soaking, something he could hear when you pressed your fingers down. Which was why you had decided to skip underwear. Any time he was around, in a suit, you were wet.
His hold tightened on your thigh and you let out this small whimper. It was almost deafening in that car.
You pulled your hand back and brought your drenched fingers up to the steering wheel. You just wanted to leave something for him without risking anyone seeing you both in a weird situation.
He leaned forward almost instantly, inhaling as his eyes shut. “Fuck, you smell exactly like I thought you would.” His tongue dipped out just slightly and he licked the slick off the steering wheel, groaning gently. “And you fucking taste…”
Your phone buzzed and you both startled. “Shit.”
Andy sat up, clearing his throat. “Go. Do what I said.”
You went to reach for the door, but he cleared his throat. Oh, god. After what you just did, could you even pretend that you hadn’t surrendered completely? “Yes.”
“Good girl.”
After that, it was all kind of just a blur. You quit babysitting, which was very hard. You really did love Jacob and you were sad for a very long time every moment you remembered that you weren’t going over there to see him. You were never going to that house again, at least that was what you had told yourself.
That meant you didn’t see Andy quite as often, which was probably for the best. But he saw you. Often. Very naked. You sent him nearly hundreds of pictures a month, dozens almost every night. He was never too busy for you and maybe you liked that, maybe that was what made you feel so special. Maybe it was just him, the way he looked at you during those awkward exchanges when your mother dragged you to the grocery store with her and you ran into them. Maybe it was when he would call you even though he was at the office once you got home because he wanted to hear you orgasm. Maybe it was after your boyfriend would drop you off at home—and Andy always knew because you told him, you weren’t going to lie, you had no reason to—and he would ask you if he touched you, if he made you come.
He was your age. Andy was much older. More experienced. He never failed to remind you that that meant he could make you feel so much better. You weren’t sure what you were doing, why you didn’t just break up with him. Security, probably. If Andy ever decided to end this. Whatever it was. At least you wouldn’t be alone.
When Laurie wanted something, she got it. It wasn’t because she was aggressive or just didn’t take no for answer. It was because she was such a good person, how could anyone feel okay disappointing her? You certainly couldn’t.
When she insisted that you come over for dinner, you knew it was wrong. You knew she would rightfully hate you if she knew what you were doing with her husband. You knew she would feel hurt by the both of you, betrayed, outraged, disgusted. But you went anyway, and it wasn’t to flirt with Andy. Sure, you had done that once or twice in the past, but not this time. This time was for Laurie because she missed you. You had quit so suddenly and then it was like you didn’t exist to her at all. You owed her this dinner.
The look on his face when he saw you in the living room told you that he hadn’t been told about this. He looked terrified, worried.
“Look who I ran into this morning!” Laurie called out from the kitchen. She was over the stove stirring some pasta and you were at the table looking at all of Jacob’s drawings he had done in the past few months since you’d last seen him.
You gave him a look. He should know better than anyone why this was something you couldn’t just get out of. He couldn’t be mad at you. And he better not be accusing you of playing with Laurie like this.
He nodded once, just slightly. “Y/N.”
“Mr. Barber,” you returned.
Then nothing, he went upstairs and you returned your undivided attention to Jacob. Around a half-hour later, Laurie had to go upstairs and drag him downstairs, both trying and failing to hide their irritation.
She asked you about the usual after you had all settled in a bit. School was always the start. Laurie told you that school was the most important thing in the world. She had graduated but with a degree that she didn’t utilize. She loved her life, but she had her regrets and she didn’t want you to make the same mistakes.
She moved to family next. You always kept the answers light around Jacob, knowing that Laurie could read between the lines anyway. Your mother joined two different book clubs. Laurie knew that meant she was just trying to avoid your father.
Then your boyfriend. Another thing she wanted you to be careful about. She wasn’t expecting to get pregnant with Jacob when she had. She loved both Andy and Jacob, but she would have loved to hold off for a few years. She told you to take care of yourself first. Take care of your dreams, your future, your body, your identity before you worried about anyone else. Be selfish, be ambitious. She was like a mom; one you never even knew existed outside of television. You often wished she weren’t so nice to you. You knew you didn’t deserve it.
She just wanted to know how he was. How long had you guys been together, again? Right, that was quite a long time, she claimed. Where was he working? The same place still? You felt Andy’s eyes on you the entire time. He hadn’t looked at you for the whole dinner until Laurie mentioned your boyfriend.
Did you know about his politics? She promised it was better to know before it was too late. She knew his parents, knew that they were rather conservative. Everyone there was, though. The chances of finding a perfect man? Well, Andy was already taken.
Had you guys spoken about the future? Not really, not cohesively, but that wasn’t the answer you gave. You knew what he wanted and he pretended that he didn’t know what you wanted, pretended that one day you would just wake up and see it all his way. What does he want to do?
You were thinking about Andy. His hands, his mouth, his beard. You thought about making him mad, jealous. You thought about how he would be short over text and make you send him pictures and videos until he was less angry, then he would call and his voice would be so deep, he would growl orders at you. Fuck. “Yeah…he wants a huge family.”
“Oh.” Laurie nodded, clearly it wasn’t what she wanted to hear. “Well…what do you want?”
“I don’t know.” That wasn’t necessarily a lie, but Andy would give you hell for it later. He told you that was one of the sexiest things about you. That you knew what you wanted. Basically, he just meant it was sexy that you were selfish enough to be getting involved with him.
“Well, just make sure you know before you make any choices that can’t be undone.”
If only someone had given Andy this lecture all the way back. You wondered how things would be if he wasn’t married, if he had never met Laurie, but If he was still here. You wondered what relationship you would have with him.
“You want to stay in Massachusetts?”
You shrugged. Andy wouldn’t let you come later, until you promised you were going to stay. You just had this deep, sinking feeling he wasn’t going to be kind about it either. Good. It had been so long since he was rough with you. Even over text, he was dominant and in total control. He owned you but you were worried he was getting comfortable with that, you worried that he was under the impression that he could be less possessive. Hell no. You were his, undeniably, but only so long as he was going to claim you as his.
“Well, you’re young…the possibilities are endless.”
“Well, I hope you guys break up,” Jacob bluntly stated.
You and Laurie both turned to him with wide-eyed looks. Andy was stunned for a moment, then had to hide his smile by sipping at his beer.
“Jacob,” Laurie scolded. “Don’t say things like that. That was very mean.”
“Well,” he huffed, ‘if she has more time, she can come back to babysit me.”
You scoffed.
He turned to you. “Is it because of him?”
“No, I promise. I’m just…busy.”
“Busy?” He rolled his eyes. “Adults are always “busy”.”
“You know, I think it’s time I put him to sleep,” Laurie scoffed.
“No,” Jacob whined. “I never get to see her anymore!”
Laurie sighed. “Jacob—”
“I’m not going to bed until you promise to come back,” he declared.
“Jacob,” you pleaded.
He crossed his arms over his chest, brow furrowed. “I’ll stay awake forever if I have to.” Then he set his jaw and turned forward. He had never looked more like Andy, where usually, he looked eerily like Laurie.
You really did miss him. Not that you would ever tell Andy, but a part of you did resent him for the fact that you had to quit. It wasn’t all on him, but if he had never let this start, things would still be the same.
Laurie looked completely exasperated and it wasn’t like you didn’t have enough guilt where she was concerned. “Okay, Jacob, if you go to bed, I will try to come back for the summer. You know, I won’t be so busy.” You glanced at Laurie who appeared just as hopeful. “You know, maybe at least a couple of days while you guys are at work.”
“Well, I was going to do this later because I didn’t want you to feel like this was the only reason that I asked you here. We miss you and I just wanted to see you, but…” she glanced at Andy. “I just found out that I’m going to be taking a work trip this summer.”
“Work trip?” you inquired. You weren’t aware that her job would ever require traveling.
“Yeah, just this conference, kind of, for people who work with children. This is the first time we have been invited to it, so it’s really important but I’m just not okay leaving Andy and Jacob alone. Andy’s job…”
“I told you, I could take the summer off,” Andy assured.
Laurie gave him a look. Yeah, that was highly unlikely. Andy wouldn’t know what to do with himself after probably the first three weeks. She faced you. “I don’t want to put any pressure on you. If you can’t come back, we understand. The Rifkins were telling us about your friend, the one who also babysits. Her name is Lily…something?”
Your eyes instinctively went to Andy. He was giving you a knowing look. All your friends would fuck him in a heartbeat. You shouldn’t have cared. If he fucked anyone, you should have had the plan to just walk away. You doubted your ability to do that, unfortunately. And you couldn’t stand the thought of him touching her. Anyone but her.
“I’ll think about it,” you promised Jacob.
He smiled widely. “Okay, I’ll go to bed now. I’m exhausted.”
You smiled.
Laurie took Jacob upstairs after saying goodnight to you. That left you alone with Andy for what you both knew would be just enough time for anything, but you had your limits. Not in the house. Not while Laurie and Jacob were here. You decided it was time to call it a night and he decided he was going to walk you to your car. It was dark after all.
You just rolled your eyes and marched out the front door. You tried to stay in front of him so you could get inside your car first, so he couldn’t grab you or talk to you. You just needed to get out of there, anything that needed to be said would have to wait for that night when he texted you.
“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t get my kid’s hopes up.”
That was how he wanted to start? You looked back at him; eyebrows lifted. “You mean yours.”
“Jacob misses you—”
“And you?”
He sighed at you. “What do you want me to say?”
“Nothing, just don’t try to use Jacob against me. I will think about it…there are just things…that could go wrong.”
“Like what?”
“You know what, Andy—”
His eyebrows shot up. “What did you call me?”
You crossed your arms, silently staring up at him. Your back faced the driver’s side door, the handle perfectly in your reach if you needed it.
“Baby,” he warned. “Don’t start acting up right now just because you know I can’t do anything about it.”
“I’m not acting up—”
“Then what did you just call me?”
“Nothing,” you muttered. “I’m sorry, I meant to call you daddy.”
He moved closer then, either hand on the car door behind you.
Your eyes widened in sheer panic and you immediately looked around. It was too dark to see anything, and this was Andy Barber. He was a trusted and well-respected man. No one would think anything even if they did walk out and saw this with their own eyes. He was a damn good lawyer and could convince anyone of anything.
It had been months since you spent so much time with him, but even still, the closest the two of you had ever been was in the car. There was an invisible line that neither of you crossed because you never wanted to get caught. It was always so light out, your creepy neighbors would just sit on the porch from sunrise to sunset because they were desperate for anything.
This was different. There was no one around. There was nothing to stop either of you from taking this further than you ever had. This was the extent of your relationship. Stealing moments. Secrets. But he had never touched you, he’d never kissed you. It was all you could think about in that moment.
“What was all of that?” he asked.
“What?”
“All that bullshit? You lied to Laurie.”
You scoffed. “No, actually, I didn’t.”
“Really? That’s what you want to fucking do with your life? Just be some god damn trophy for that boyfriend of yours?”
You shrugged. “I would love to be a trophy.”
He glared. “You’re smart, okay? And you’re interesting—”
“So, instead of being a trophy, I should be a spectacle? I should entertain people—”
“That is not what I’m saying.”
“Then what are you saying?”
“That I’m fucking angry.”
“About what?!”
“Him!”
Well, mission accomplished. It wasn’t that you were surprised he felt that way, you just weren’t expecting to hear him say it.
He sighed, turning up. He was probably watching the window to make sure Laurie hadn’t heard anything.
“What are you even angry about?”
“I work with his fucking father.”
“And?” you demanded.
He looked down at you after several seconds of staring at the window. “He always fucking talks about you. He thinks you’re going to marry his son.”
You shrugged. “Maybe I will.”
“Don’t.”
“Why not?” you pressed. “Maybe I fucking will, Andy.”
“He’s an asshole. You tell me all the time. And if you think I’m going to let you—”
“Let me?” you scoffed. “You’re married. You can’t do shit.”
The look he gave you told you that was the last thing you should have said. He grabbed your shoulders and turned you away from him, pushing you into the car door.
“Andy—”
You were in a tiny pair of shorts, despite how freezing it was that night. That must have been what gave him the idea to smack you, more so your thigh than your ass, but it hurt, nonetheless. You slammed your hands over your mouth to stifle your yelp.
There were times when you thought you were going to die if he didn’t touch you. Obviously, you were always wrong, but you didn’t care. Sometimes, when you would plead to whatever or whoever it was up there, that you just needed him to touch you, just a touch, you would claim you didn’t care how. This worked. Even though it really fucking hurt and the cold air was still stinging your skin, this was what you wanted.
“You know what you need to be calling me, honey.” His hand was at the button of your denim shorts and you panicked.
You tried to catch his wrist, but he was much stronger than you. Before you said a word, he had yanked them open, the zipper too. But no, not now, not here. “Daddy, stop—”
“You still think I can’t do anything?”
“Please, not here—”
His fingers pressed against your stomach and traveled down. You instantly lost your ability to speak or think. When he reached the band of your underwear, he scoffed. “Wearing panties? Why?”
What kind of question was that?
“You’re such a good girl, aren’t you?” he cooed. “Such a sweet girl.”
“Daddy,” you whispered.
“Daddy will stop,” he promised. “But only if you want him to. Do you want daddy to stop?”
“Please.” Yes, please. But also, maybe please, don’t. Please, keep going. Please, touch me more because you never have. Please, touch me where we both want you to so bad.
“Okay, but first, I’m going to check if you’re wet. If you aren’t, fine. If you are, well, you know you’re not supposed to lie to me.”
“I’m not lying,” you promised. “But—”
“Shh, baby.” He pressed his fingers down and you felt like you were dying. Honestly, like your life was on the verge of ending because nothing had ever felt so good and nothing should feel so good.
He didn’t go inside your underwear, of course not. He was always teasing you. Instead, he moved down until he felt the material was damp and made a soft, disapproving sound.
“I wasn’t lying,” you insisted, trying not to move too much. If he thought you were enjoying this too much, he might decide to get cruel.
“So, you want daddy to stop right now?”
You wanted to say yes, you wished you could make yourself. However, you stayed silent because you knew he would stop, you knew he would completely withdraw from you until you were begging him. Mostly, you couldn’t force yourself to want him to stop touching you no matter how wrong you knew it was.
“You know, baby girl, daddy wants something from you.”
You almost promised him anything he wanted but thankfully, forming coherent words was still something beyond you.
“Daddy wants you to come back this summer.”
No. That wasn’t going to happen. You knew now that it couldn’t happen. You knew now that if you were ever in a room with Andy, that both of you would get as close as you possibly could, that you would try to touch in any way that wouldn’t raise concern. And if no one was home? If Jacob was upstairs and you and Andy were downstairs? No, you wouldn’t do that to Laurie. Not in her house.
“I can’t.”
“Yes, you can.”
You shook your head. “You know I can’t.”
“All I know is that I don’t like it when you tell me no.”
Which is something he wouldn’t actually know because you had never told him no. This was different. This was about hurting someone who had only ever been good to you. And Jacob—god, Jacob. If you were caught, Laurie would leave Andy and that was the last thing you wanted for Jacob.
“I’m saying no,” you insisted, but your voice was hardly more than a mutter.
He said nothing for several terribly long seconds, then pulled aside your panties and finally touched your pussy.
Your eyes fell shut and you pressed your forehead against the car window. His fingers moved higher until he circled them around your clit and you shuddered. Even biting your lip couldn’t completely muffle the sounds you were making.
He shushed you, a completely patronizing gesture as he was the reason you were being so loud.
“Daddy,” you gasped. “Daddy, please.”
“You want to come on daddy’s fingers?”
You nodded fast. “So bad, daddy.”
“Mm. Well, daddy wants you back, princess.”
“Daddy,” you whined. This couldn’t happen, not now. Where was his fear? Anyone could walk out. Laurie could just glance out the window and see everything.
“Daddy wants to see you back in the house every day. Playing on the floor in your tiny little skirts and your tiny little shirts that you never wear a bra with. Daddy wants to see you biting your lip and pressing your thighs together when you’re watching me, when you think I don’t notice.”
Fuck. You genuinely had thought you were being discreet. He was clearly discreet, however, because you had never noticed that he was watching so closely.
“But more than anything, I want to have you all to myself, baby girl.”
“I…would be babysitting,” you reminded.
“Jacob has a lot of friends. I’ll schedule him some play dates. Say yes.”
“No, daddy, please—”
“Say yes,” he ordered.
“I can’t.”
“I’m not going to let you come until you do.”
The noise you made was a cross between a cry and a whimper, something truly pathetic. He had you scared and he knew it, so he thrust two fingers inside you and when your mouth opened to scream, he wrapped his opposite hand around your neck.
You swore you would come just like that if he didn’t stop. You had dreamt about his hands around your throat. You would try choking yourself when you were making videos for him, but you knew it wasn’t like the real thing. When he would call you, you would always beg choke me, daddy.
His fingers were thick enough to stretch you even though you were dripping. Your mind wandered to his cock. You could feel it against your ass, and even through his pants, you could tell he was big. But it was little more than a theory. You’d never seen his cock because he didn’t send you pictures. Most of your relationship with Andy had been set around your imagination.
He kept you quiet with his hold around your neck, but his fingers fucked into you so hard that the wet sounds echoed down the empty street. If anyone found the two of you, you would be completely humiliated by how evidently desperate you were.
“Daddy,” you gasped when you felt yourself just right there, so close to that edge. Maybe you were biased in the moment in thinking that this was going to be the best orgasm you had ever had. You had toys, Andy had made sure of that, and some of them did the trick. But it was never like this. Close, at times, but only ever when you were making videos for him or talking to him on the phone. It was all Andy, he hadn’t been exaggerating when he was telling you no one else could make you feel so good.
“You close, princess?”
You hummed a confirmation and just like that, he pulled his hand away altogether. The one around your neck was keeping you quiet but your pussy was completely neglected. It was absolutely devastating.
Stupidly, you’d forgotten his grand plan of forcing you to say yes. You weren’t going to, this was so much bigger than this stupid affair. You could live with yourself knowing you were a whore, you could live knowing you were a homewrecker so long as no one else knew, but you could not and would not even attempt to be okay with sheer stupidity. And stupidity was playing this game. You didn’t understand why he wanted to either.
“How do you feel now?”
“No,” you snapped.
“Watch the tone,” he warned.
“God,” you huffed tiredly. “I can’t. No, I’m saying no.”
He simply hummed and with no warning, buried his fingers inside you once more. “Then I guess we’re going to be here for quite a while.”
A whine caught in your throat and you practically choked trying to talk to him. “Daddy, we’re going to get caught.”
“Then say yes. You think you can have an attitude and mouth off and I’m just going to let it go because we might get caught?”
Well, honestly, yes, you had expected that. This was bad and you knew you were fucked up because that was making it feel better. He was pressed against you, hiding you from any eyes that may look outside because he was insanely possessive and didn’t want anyone else seeing you naked. He was holding you so tight that it actually hurt and he was barely letting you breathe, you were getting dizzy and lightheaded and you just needed to come.
He did this to you so many times that you lost track. The only thing you did know was that it wasn’t taking long even though it felt like it. It was Tuesday night and you had been here enough at this time to know that this was a busy night for these rich people. You’d walked out of the house at 7:46. The bathroom light was still on and would be for another 30 minutes at least, because Jacob was a menace when he wanted to be—but never with you. Mrs. Johnson always came home from her cooking club at 8:20 to 8:30. Mr. Garcia would always come out at around 8:15 to leave his trash or recycling, depending on the night of the week. Sometimes, Mrs. Wilson’s grandchildren would stop by for late visits. They were all doctors and lawyers, at least, that was the reason they gave for never coming at a reasonable hour, but they actually just wanted money and knew she would be too tired to say no. Mrs. Taylor’s twin demons you once had the displeasure of devoting your Monday and Friday nights to had to go out every night at 8:30 until 10:00 because of some stupid project they were doing on stars.
Andy had to know all of this also, so you understood that he was just trying to call your bluff.
Well, fuck, it was going to work. You were terrified. There were so many variables, anyone could show up early. Or hell, there had to be some people here with drinking addictions, an affliction for pills, a house fire could start. Or a revealed affair could lead to a staged murder that looked like something else. Andy being so calm was almost worrisome.
But you were more worried about Laurie. Apparently, you weren’t like him. You couldn’t just shut off your guilt surrounding her. You knew you had to try one more time to get out of this. Andy was pretending right now to be so hard, but he was more than soft for you. He spoiled the hell out of you and let you be very bratty even though he put on a whole show that he couldn’t stand it. But you knew that when you gave him a look, when you softened your voice just enough, when you said the right things, that man would give you the world if he could.
In your littlest, whiny voice, you begged him. “Daddy, please.”
He froze for a moment, letting his hand fall away only to take your shoulders and turn you back to him. He was looking at you curiously, also a tad suspiciously.
You simply stared at him with pleading eyes. He couldn’t honestly think this was a good idea. “We can’t do this. Not around Jacob. Not in the house.”
Realization showed on his face and he scoffed. “Oh, baby, you really are the sweetest thing.” He leaned in to press you flat to the car door once more and brought his hand up, slipping his fingers into your mouth. His eyes were on yours the entire time, as you sucked and licked, and then as he started shoving them down your throat. You gagged, tears were running down your cheeks, and you had started rolling your hips, grinding against the bulge in his pants.
“You are the most beautiful little girl in the world, you know that?”
You hummed, thankful that you didn’t actually have to put an answer to that. He never stopped telling you that you were beautiful, that he’d never see someone else like you, but when you really had to think about it, you were just the average insecure person.
“You’re my little girl, yeah?” He pulled his fingers from your mouth, touching your swollen lips. “Tell me.”
“I’m your little girl.”
“Do you know how badly daddy wants to eat your pussy?”
It took you a moment, but when you realized that he wanted an answer, you shook your head. He didn’t talk about it much. He just liked to listen to you, he liked to tell you that he just wanted to be inside you, that he couldn’t wait to feel you around him.
“Mm…I do. I want to lick you for hours until your begging me to stop. I want you to come in my mouth. I want you to grind your pussy all over my face. You have to know how badly daddy wants you on his cock, though?”
“Yes.”
“Say you’ll come back, gorgeous. Of course, Jacob can never know, this isn’t a game. I just miss seeing you. I miss smelling your perfume and hearing you laugh. I miss having you so close.”
“I miss you, too,” you promised. But. There was still a but, even if you didn’t come right out and say it.
You felt his hands moving against your stomach and then you heard the zipper of his pants. Oh, god. He took your hand and slipped it down his boxers, you both shuddered as your skin touched his.
His eyes fell shut and he took a deep breath in. He tightened his hand around yours and began slowly jerking your hand up and down his cock. “What do you think, baby girl?”
“You’re really big, daddy.” And so fucking thick, you were going crazy just picturing yourself trying to ride him. He was much bigger than your boyfriend, much bigger than anyone else you’d ever fucked.
“Imagine my cock inside your beautiful little cunt. I bet it’ll hurt so much that you cry. And I am going to pound that pussy until you are so stretched and used that your boyfriend won’t be able to make you come at all.”
You wanted nothing more, but you also wanted to have a little bit of fun. “I said you were big…but I didn’t say you were bigger than him.”
He pulled his hand and yours out of his pants and the next second, he was on you. His hand was around your neck, his other holding your jaw, and his face just inches away from yours. “You fucking little brat. You’re lucky I don’t make you get on your knees and choke you on my cock.”
“Kiss me, daddy.”
And just like that, he was no longer upset with you. It was hilarious how easily you could push this man into anything you wanted. And he didn’t even care, he just wanted to give you everything you could think to ask for.
He sighed, glancing around. “I can’t do that, baby, not here.”
Then where? That was when you finally understood. He wanted you back so badly, because where else would you be able to do this? He could get a hotel room but if anyone ever saw you, there would be no defense. It would be apparent what you guys were doing. Your house? Your parents were always around. That only left his house and if Laurie was going to be gone…maybe you didn’t see much harm in that.
“Say yes,” he whispered.
You should have never turned around to look at him. He had won, there was no way you could deny him anymore. You nodded. “Yes, daddy.”
He smiled and your heart stuttered. He was the most beautiful man in the world. “I’ll let Laurie know...I’ll tell her this was why I was out here so long. And you, angel, need to go straight home, shove a toy in that pussy, and make some videos for daddy.”
It was weeks later than Andy told you he had a surprise for you. A few months had gone by. You hadn’t returned to the Barber home since the dinner and you kept your usual contact with Andy. Just more sending pictures and videos and texting every second it was possible.
He was still thrilled that you were going back for the summer and regularly checked in just to make sure that you didn’t change your mind about it. You still had a few months and he was constantly worried you would feel a sudden burst of guilt. It wasn’t too farfetched, actually.
When you got home, your mother informed you that you had received a package. She claimed it didn’t say who it was from. You knew what that meant. You had checked your phone that morning and saw a text informing you to expect something.
You texted Andy, I got it, then you went to your drawers to pick out something skimpy and lacy.
Good. Take off all your clothes.
Odd, he usually wanted you wearing something. You did as was asked of you and let him know when you were ready for more instruction.
Go to your bathroom with the box.
Once more, you let him know when you’d complied with his orders.
Open the box.
Inside was another smaller box, a picture clearly displaying the product. He bought you a dildo, a rather large one. You didn’t normally get toys this size, they were harder to film with.
Before you could respond, he texted again. Get it out of the box and clean it really well, then stick it to the floor.
Again, you followed his directions. Once it was set up and immovable, you let him know.
Get your laptop, we’re going to Skype.
That left you naked in front of your laptop that was a few feet away. He had you sitting with your legs bent and spread wide so he could see your pussy.
He wasn’t wearing a shirt, that was the first thing you noticed. The second was his background, you didn’t recognize it.
“Where are you, daddy?”
“Home. My office. Laurie’s sister is in town so they both went out to see her. Focus, baby. I’m going to send you some videos that I want you to watch.”
“Videos?” You had a feeling you already knew what he meant. And mere seconds later, got confirmation through the email link he sent to you. Porn. Not surprising and you weren’t really opposed.
The videos he sent you were all starred older men, many roleplaying as the stepfather, and younger women playing the innocent, naïve daughter. Older than you mostly, but still significantly younger than the men they were fucking. The videos started tame, small, just cheesy scenarios and rough sex following. But as he sent you more, the men became more dominant. They would choke, pull hair, spank, call her degrading names. You didn’t hate any of it.
He wouldn’t let you touch yourself and he didn’t touch himself. He just watched you the entire time, sometimes talking and asking you questions, but he mainly just wanted you focusing on this. He made you keep your legs open so he could make sure you weren’t being sneaky, which was slightly humiliating. You felt that voicing that, however, would be considered talking back.
It was nearly an hour later that he requested you show him how wet you were. Your fingers frantically ran through your cunt and you held them out toward the camera. He told you to pause the video and get on the dildo. You gracelessly rolled onto your knees, your legs just a little tired from the uncomfortable position he’d directed you to hold for so long. You climbed over the toy, one hand holding it as you straddled it.
“Just take it slow, baby girl.”
You carefully spread your knees further, bringing your pussy closer to the head of the fake cock. You heard him shifting as soon as if touched your skin. You weren’t as nervous as you should have been, you figured you were wet enough to take it all. That insatiable longing to be filled and ruthlessly fucked by him clouded your mind.
As soon as it was inside you by what probably wasn’t even an inch, you froze. Yes, bigger than anything you’d ever taken. It stung a little, yet you didn’t want to pull off completely. You kind of liked the pain anyway.
“Keep going.”
“It hurts.”
“Just try for me, angel.”
You set your hands to the floor, once again spreading your legs wider. The ache didn’t dull as you kept going. “Daddy, I think it’s too big.”
“I’m bigger, that’s why I want you to get used to it.”
Bigger? Even though you were struggling to handle this, you wanted him instead of the toy. You wanted him on top, forcing you to take his cock, cooing to you and kissing your face the whole time. This was a flawed plan that he came up with because you were going to need some major convincing to get any further on this thing.
“Take a minute,” he decided, and you needed no further prompt to pull off.
You hissed lightly, looking at it. You had barely made it down the head. So, this was going to be one of those long calls.
“Use your mouth,” he instructed.
That you could do. You leaned over it, immediately dropping down until it hit the back of your throat. Your eyes flickered up to the screen where you saw his arm moving so slowly, back and forth. You would ask later if you could see him, when you didn’t have something in your mouth.
“Baby doll, you are fucking beautiful.”
You hummed, pulling back and then sliding back down.
“Gag on it. I want to hear you choking.”
You prepped your throat by bobbing up and down, taking it a little further each time. It wasn’t until your nose was hovering just above the floor that you gagged loudly. You backed off hurriedly but did it once more, a second time, a third, a fourth, until he told you to stop.
“Stay there, sweetheart, keep it down your throat. Try swallowing around it. I want you to get used to that, too. That’s how I love having my cock sucked.”
You obeyed, attempting to swallow around the thick piece of silicone. Those tries were followed by a lot of short coughs, gagging noises, and your body moving almost violently every time you got just a little too ahead of yourself. You were suddenly very thankful that you’d woken up late, since you’d stayed up until almost 5 in the morning talking to him, and hadn’t had time to eat anything.
“You think you can do it now?”
You hummed and hoped he wouldn’t press for more. You weren’t sure. You were nervous to try but it wasn’t like he was going to let you off that easy.
“Okay, try again.”
Positioning yourself over it, you realized you were much wetter now. Getting the head inside was easy enough but just as soon, it started to hurt again.
“You okay, princess?”
“Yeah.” You turned your attention down and tried to force yourself to relax. You were nervous, double that now because you didn’t want to fail in front of Andy. You wanted to show him that you knew what you were doing and that when he finally fucked you, it was going to be perfect. You didn’t want him to think of you as some inexperienced little girl.
“Remember, take it easy. Don’t hurt yourself.”
You never thought you would have an issue with him babying you. “I wish this was your cock, daddy.”
He hummed as if it was a question but was much more focused on your comfort than your attempts to distract him.
“Mhm,” you returned. “I can’t wait to feel you inside me. I can’t wait to be filled up and dripping with your cum.”
“I’ll cover you in my cum, sweetheart. You wanna try taking a little more?”
You hadn’t moved and it was still aching, but your mind was getting hazy. You were thinking about Andy and how good he was going to fuck you. You wanted it so hard and so fast that you didn’t think the dildo would even suffice. You lowered a tad too fast, earning a disapproving sound from him.
And yes, it hurt, but admitting any type of defeat was beyond out of the question. “Fuck, daddy, it’s so big,” you sighed. You didn’t pull off, but you tried shifting your hips to get a little more comfortable.
“Fuck yourself with it.”
You used your arms for balance and began pulling back carefully before dropping back down. You did this several more times until it was no longer uncomfortably painful. “Daddy?”
“Yes, baby?”
You pushed yourself up, balancing on your knees as your hands came up to your breasts. “Can I see you?”
He arched an eyebrow at you. “You wanna see me?”
You nodded. “Please?”
He sat up, pushing the laptop back as he stood. You finally got to see that hard stomach you had been pressed against that night and it did not disappoint. You had no idea that he was going to look so strong and beautiful—and honestly, what the hell was he doing with you? You were confident enough and sometimes, some days when things were just going your way, you even loved how you looked. But Andy was inhumanly, unfairly breathtaking.
Then you saw his cock and you instantly whimpered. He was so big, bigger than the toy just as he’d claimed. You’d suspected he was exaggerating, most men did. He laid his cock out on the desk, tip leaking, skin angry and red.
“Daddy,” you whispered.
“What, honey?”
“I can’t wait for summer. I need you now.”
“Just be patient. You need to get a little more accustomed to the toy first because I’m not sure I’m going to be able to be gentle.”
“I don’t want you to be gentle.”
“You want daddy to make it hurt?”
“Yes.”
“Touch your clit, princess. I want to see you come.”
Your hand snapped down to your cunt, mindlessly searching for, and at times successfully catching, that hypersensitive spot. As soon as you heard him grunting, jerking himself off to the sight of you, you knew you weren’t going to last long.
You watched his arm move, the way his muscles tensed, you noticed the veins. He wasn’t the kind of man to show off. His suits were always fitted and occasionally, he wore a short sleeve tee, but you were starting to realize he was rather modest. It was this secret that he finally told you, he was finally showing you parts of himself that you never would have known about had he not extended some type of trust to you.
You needed him to fuck you. You needed him wrapping his arms around you and holding you against his chest, hips thrusting into yours. You were bouncing on the dildo now, uncaring of how much it hurt, fingers still rubbing large, unskilled circles into your clit. You were high off him, completely entranced and focused on Andy. “Daddy…”
“You close?”
“Yes. Can I please come?”
“You can come, angel.” He stroked himself faster, opposite hand settling on the desk as he leaned over a little.
You took as much of the dildo as you could and stayed, just focusing on touching your clit. You whimpered and whined as you approached your finish, mewling ‘daddy’ at least a dozen times, and told him several times that you needed him inside you, and promised you would do anything for his cock. He was quiet even though he was still fucking his fist, wanting to hear every sound you were making for him.
You nearly collapsed when your orgasm hit. Thankfully, instead of down—because seriously, this was an obnoxiously large toy and there was still so much that wasn’t inside you yet—you fell forward and caught yourself with both hands. You continued to roll your hips, haphazardly moving your hair out of the way with one hand at a time so he could see your breasts move and just how far down you were getting. One feeling you never quite got rid of, no matter what you were doing, no matter how good whatever you were being fucked with was: his praise was even better than coming.
“Fuck, baby girl,” he blurted out. You heard one of his knees buckle, it hit the desk he was standing behind.
“Are you close, daddy?”
He hummed shortly.
“I wish I was there, daddy. I want to taste you so bad.”
And that was all he needed. With a slight groan, his cum streaked out onto the desk between him and his laptop. His hand slowed but didn’t fully stop until he was done coming. He fell back into his chair, chest rising and falling with his quick breaths.
“You want me to come over, daddy? I could help you clean your desk.”
He scoffed. “Come on, princess, don’t start being a tease.”
“I’m not,” you promised. “Really, I’ll come over if you want me to.”
He finally looked back at the screen, eyes moving over you as you pushed yourself back onto your knees. Though you still felt the toy was too big, it no longer hurt so you were counting this a success. If you continued to use it every day until you were working for him again, fucking him wouldn’t be so difficult. At least you hoped.
“You wanna come over? You’re not scared of getting caught anymore?”
You shrugged. Yes, you were still terrified but your pathetic desire to be touched by that man could make you do some pretty stupid things.
“Don’t be a brat,” he scoffed.
“Then you should come here. My parents won’t notice.”
“I’m not some uncontrollably horny teenage boy you can convince to sneak in through your window. Come on, you just gotta wait a little longer.”
You sighed. “But I want you.”
“I know, trust me, I want you…” His eyes lowered on the screen and he sighed. “I want to taste you, too. Especially after you just finished.”
You leaned forward to grab the edge of the laptop and pulled it closer. “Look, daddy, I took a lot.”
“You did, baby,” he agreed, voice still just a little light. You came down much faster than him. You had to stall and get him ready to go before he decided it was time to end the call. You wanted to see him. In person. And you were not opposed to playing dirty.
“Do you want me to try again? I can do more—”
“No, no, don’t worry about it, angel. You did good today, you need to rest before we do this again. Maybe take a day or two.”
A day or two? Fuck that. He couldn’t see your face, all he could actually see was the dildo still buried in your pussy. You looked down, finding your slick was dripping down the toy. This was going to be easy. You took your fingers and ran them up, collecting what had leaked out of you. You brought it up to your mouth and moaned lewdly—you had to be a little extra, just to make sure he knew.
“Sweetheart,” he warned.
“I wish you could taste me, too, daddy. I’m really good.”
“Come on,” he complained. “Stop it, right now.”
“I could get in my car right now, daddy. We could drive out to that dead-end street by the park. Just one quick, little taste and then I’ll come back home and get into bed and make some more videos for you.”
He said nothing, which you always knew actually meant that you were closer than he wanted to let on.
“Please, daddy? I just need something…summer is so far away.”
“Damn it,” he muttered, finally sitting up straight in the chair. “Damn it, Y/N.”
“I’m sorry, daddy but I really, really need you.” You started to pull your hips up and then slowly slid back down. “Can’t you hear how wet I still am?”
“Fuck,” he hissed. “Okay. Okay, fine.”
You shoved the laptop back, leaning down on your forearms. “Really?”
“But you’re going to keep that toy inside your pussy.”
“What?”
“Keep it right where it is. Get dressed. Drive to the dead-end street. Wait for me. Oh, bring a towel.”
“A towel?” You tried not to sound too excited, but you knew you’d failed. He wasn’t really planning on fucking you, was he? You wanted it, you would never say no to that man, but you hadn’t thought it would be so easy.
“You’ll need to bite down on something when I’m spanking you.”
Oh, fuck.
511 notes
·
View notes
Text
just full on bodies you with a semi NEW FIC JUST DROPPED BABES
we are leaving cute high school world and entering pain town. this story will have mentions of self harm and suicidal ideation. Please take care of yourselves and don't engage if that sort of content is triggering to you. (be nice to yourselves, i love you)
The worst year of his life starts out the same as so many good days, it almost makes him dizzy to think back on. He feels, later, that a start to this much torment, this painful, should have begun completely fucking miserable, but it had been just any other day. It starts the same way so many days before it starts. His eyes open. He’s in his bedroom, in his bed, like normal. He’s staring up at his black ceiling, wrapped up in his bedspread. His phone buzzes, and he groans, reaches for it, scans messages. A good morning from Barbara, an unread goodnight from Adam, a text from that talent agency that there was something they could use his voice for. He throws back his blankets, rubs sleep from his eyes, and dresses.
In high school his uniform had been an oversized striped hoodie, but for his birthday a few years ago, Charles had bought him several nice dress pants, suit jackets, and collared shirts, and he’d sort of settled into that as his new everyday. He likes how he looks, because this shit is expensive, custom, made to fit his more generous frame, and both his partners always say he looks handsome in a jacket and tie. (Sometimes Barbara yanks him around by the tie. Sometimes Adam snaps his suspenders.) And besides, his dad had taken his preferences into consideration, because all the pieces he’d been gifted had that pattern he was drawn to, thick black and white stripes that absolutely stand out in a crowd. He dresses quickly, throws on his suit jacket over his pinstriped shirt. He adjusts his tie, and gives a grin. Too many teeth, too sharp, and he waves a hand in front of his mouth, and tries again. Human teeth. There we go, B-Man. He lifts his legs, not especially in the mood to walk, and begins to make his way downstairs, for breakfast. He passes by Lydia’s room, and considers harassing his sister, but he remembers how bad he needed his Saturday sleep-ins at fifteen, and takes pity on her, floating past her door silently.
His father, always an early riser, is already in the kitchen, making a pot of coffee, and Betelgeuse lets his feet hit the floor, so that his heeled boots clack against the kitchen tile.
Charles knows the sound, doesn’t even turn around. “Morning, BJ. Any plans for today?”
His relaxed, not exactly actively working lifestyle is not his dad’s favorite, but he’s got a long time, a lot longer than any other person, to work a job. He's just enjoying the time he gets with all his favorite breathers, before he doesn’t have it anymore. At least, that’s always been his excuse. It's not that he can't find work, or that he’s unhirable to a normal job, it’s that he’s trying to enjoy life. Obviously.
But there's good news this morning.
“Got a text from th’ agency. Some voice work,” he grunts. His insanely gravely voice is not always in high demand, but it's been getting some attention lately, mostly because the last commercial he did voice over for, he had to sing, and the request for more of that has been promising. The big goal is some acting gig, on stage, preferably, but he’d take TV, too. He loves the attention, he loves the rush, he loves entertaining. Unfortunately he’s got a demonic aura that makes breathers nervous on principle. He knows if he could just get a break, he’d have a lot to give… but he’s maybe not working on getting that break as hard as he could be.
“Very nice,” Charles finally turns, and smiles, clearly approving. He sets a cup of coffee in front of his son, and BJ glances at it. “Be a pal and wake your mother up?” “This early? On a Saturday?” He squints. “You tryna take me out via Emily attack?” “We’ve got that check up to go to,” Charles says. “I don’t want to be late.”
He shrugs, takes the cup, and vanishes from sight, appearing upstairs, next to his mother. Emily is still wrapped in the bedsheets, snoring lightly, but he knows the trick to rousing her. The coffee cup is waved around her nose, allowing the aroma to hit her senses, and, eyes still closed, she reaches for it. He pulls the cup back.
“Come on, ma,” he scratches gently at her scalp. “Time to get up.” “Coffeeeee,” she groans, reaching at it blindly again, and he grins, and walks backwards, setting the coffee on the dresser, across the room. “Coffee’s over here, Deetzy,” he tells her, and she finally cracks an eye open, and groans. “Evil. Evil son.” “Yup,” he agrees, easily. “Come on. Chuck says you got some appointments to keep.” His mother groans, and kicks back the sheets, before standing.
He’d been twelve, and herself only about thirty when she’d found him, and now, ten years later, at 40, her age is showing, a little. She’s been growing in gray hair for the past few years, and it hasn’t taken over her natural sunshine yellow, but it’s becoming a bit more noticeable, and the slight lines forming around her mouth and eyes are a new addition to her features. Chuck’s aging in much the same way, but with fewer laugh lines. The hair at his father’s temples is going gray, and if he really looks, he can see the beginnings of salt and pepper in his father’s beard. He doesn’t like looking for it, though, and doesn't like the feeling gnawing in his guts at seeing his parents age. If he had his way, they’d stay frozen in time, the way he probably will. Demons don’t age, past a certain point, and he’s pretty sure he’ll be hitting it, soon enough.
He watches his mother shuffle across the floor, and claim her prize of coffee. She takes a long sip, and then groans. “I don’t want to go to the doctor,” she complains to him, and he pats her shoulder. “I know, ma,” he gives her a very sympathetic smile. “But you gotta. Or Chuckles will throw a fit. It’s just a check up, right? No biggie.” She rubs at her temple, and winces. “Getting old sucks,” she tells him. “I’ve been having the worst headaches, recently.”
When they make it back downstairs, Chuck's got breakfast going, and Lydia is sipping her own coffee. Black, like her heart, she always says. He passes her by and ruffles that mop of long blonde hair. “Beetle breath,” she greets him, as he takes a plate from Charles, and sits to eat.
The voice over work isn't as big a deal as he was hoping. He adjusts his tie, fiddles with the collar of his pinstripe dress shirt, and steps out of the booth. “Fuckin’ peanuts,” he complains, and his agent just shrugs. “Gotta start small, BJ. We need someone to do some crooning for this other comercial, some car sale, or something. You feel like playing Sinatra for a bit?”
Not especially, but he does it anyway, and then meets Adam and Barbara for lunch. Adam’s taking classes for business management, and he’s just about done. He wants to take over his grandpa’s hardware store, outside of the city. Way outside, actually, in some little town in Connecticut. They’ve got shared plans, shared dreams, and all of it hinges on this little store in this little town. BJ isn’t too worried. His boyfriend’s hobbies come and go, but Adam really, really enjoys woodworking, and getting to own a place like that sounds like getting to own his own playground.
Barbara, meanwhile, is stuck in clerical work, which she finds mind numbingly dull, but it's a steady paycheck, and it’s afforded her a ticket out of her dad’s place, so that’s something. She and Adam share a tiny studio apartment in Queens, and for all the time Betelgeuse spends there, he might as well live there, too. But three people in a studio isn’t any of their idea of a good time. Speaking of…
“I was on zillow, today,” Adam starts, and he and Barbara lean over with varying degrees of interest, as Adam shows them his phone. It’s a house, predictably, but a nice one. Old fashioned, and a little creeping looking. He likes it.
“She’s a bit of a fixer upper,” he says, admiring the house. “But the price is right, and look at all this character. Classic Queen Anne, with the original crown molding! Tons of space, lots of room for the three of us.” “Maybe a forth,” Barbara smiles brightly, and he matches her enthusiasm. She’s wanted to be a mom since he’s known her, six pretty amazing years, and while a lot has changed in that time, her maternal desire is as strong as ever.
“Maybe a fifth,” BJ grins, wiggling his eyebrows at her, and she flushes. “One from each of my boys.” She agrees, and she reaches across the table, for his hand, which he gives her. Adam takes her other hand, and they’re lost in that fantasy for a moment. He’s not actually sure he can give her what she wants, since he’s not exactly human, but Adam can, at least. And he gets to be part of it. Goddamn, he’s lucky.
“So? Tell us about this commercial you just did!” Adam smiles at him.
“S’not a big deal, just some radio ad,” He tells them, but he’s flattered that they’re always overly enthusiastic about his bit parts. “I heard you on the radio in the office, a few days ago!” Barbara remembers. “My coworkers couldn’t believe that was your real voice! You make such a good villain.” Of course he does. He keeps the smile on, because he knows Babs, knows that she means it in the sweetest, most lovey dovey way possible, but he’s never going to play the hero, because no hero sounds like a demon. He can’t get in his head about this, not right now. Not when the weather’s so nice, and he’s sitting across from the people he loves the most.
“I am the villain, babes,” he grins at her, and stands, leaning over to kiss and rub his stubble into her neck, until laughing, she pushes him away.
“Maybe you should come to the office with me, tomorrow,” Chuck says, over dinner. BJ resists the urge to stab himself through the eye with his fork. “M’not that into real estate, pop,” he tells him, and Emily smiles. “You know BJ’s an artist.” “I just think if he gave it a try,” Charles says, looking to his wife. “That he’d excel at it. I mean, good lord, all real estate is, is making deals and fast talking. He’s built for that sort of thing.” Betelgeuse grimaces. “But then I’d have to spend any amount of time around your coworkers, an’ those other big money creeps.” “Those big money creeps write the checks that paid for this house, BJ,” Chuck reminds him.
“I’ll be sure to send Maxie Dean a fruit basket.”
“Skip the fruit, just send that freak ass a basket of snakes,” Lydia says, and he grins. “Do not do that.” “Psh. Whatever, dad,” he pitches his voice into a teenage whine, and his father gives a dry smile in return. “So, that doctor appointment?” Lydia looks to Emily, and their mother smiles. “Got some scans done, no biggie. Checkups just suck. I’ve been having those migraines, recently, but the doctor didn’t seem to think it was a big deal.”
He’s staring down at his mother, in hospice, and those words echo around his mind. No big deal. The doctor didn’t seem to think it was a big deal. Just a couple migraines. Just some dizziness. Just some nausea. Just a tumor. Just another breather’s life, coming to an end.
Her bedroom is dark. The curtains are drawn. He’s sitting to her left, Lydia dozing to her right, and Emily is sleeping, dozing lightly. Chuck’s talking to the nurse in the hall. The last twelve months are a blur. He can’t remember individual days, can only remember when those test results came back. He remembers, vaguely, holding her hand during treatments. But there’s nothing any breather alive can do about the tumor, about the placement of it. At least she’s at home, at least she’s laying in her own bed. At least she’s not stuck in the hospital. Her sun colored hair is gone. Her smile is gone. That mischievous glint in her eyes is gone. All Emily does is sleep. All they can do is wait. read the rest of this chapter, plus the second one i couldn't help but post, over here, on Ao3! https://archiveofourown.org/works/32243065/chapters/79911316
#beetlejuice fic#beetlejuice the musical#emily deetz#lydia deetz#goldenbeetle#beetlelands fic#legitimately very excited i finally get to post this!!#my writing#beetlejuice
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fic Rec (where i'm into too many fandoms rn and ships which is weird of me)
[Bleach] (been a while amiright?)
Oxytocin by Asuka Kureru (Askerian)
Ship: Grimmjow/Ichigo/Orihime
Complete trust and physical affection are great!
They're a bit less great when they were caused by weird hollow drugs.
They're even less great when the guy who was drugged up into loving the hell out of you is the same guy who tried to murder you a couple times a couple years ago.
(listen i just stumbled upon this and I have no regrets. i don't usually go for ships, let alone poly, but like, GOD, i love how everyone is characterized here, especially orihime and i just want to SCREAM OK? OK. the vibe i get from this fic reminds me of @murderlight (big fan) and if that doesn't say anything, i don't know what will.)
-
[Gintama] (i don't know how i spiralled into this fandom either, been literal years since i've even thought about this fandom, i have no regrets)
Grab Your Dreams With Your Fists While You Can Still Remember It by yatagarasu (leelhiette)
Ship: Hijikata Toshirou/Sakata Gintoki
Toshirou should learn to look both ways before crossing the road.
(Or he learns more about the people around him and about himself.)
(amnesia fic, and i know it's a common trope but they did it BEAUTIFULLY here. love this so much. and it's post-canon.)
I feel you by arashian155 for machinecuisine
Ship: Hijikata Toshirou/Sakata Gintoki
“I’m so done with this,” Gintoki muttered angrily. Zura sighed while Tatsuma laughed loudly. “Your soulmate’s getting roughed up again?” Gintoki groaned. “Worst timing ever! There was this one Amanto swinging his gigantic sword at me and I was just about to dodge it when, out of fucking nowhere, I feel something stabbing my shoulder! It threw me off and if it weren’t for that, I would have been perfectly healthy right now instead of getting nursed for this stupid wound!” he pointed at the ugly slash across his torso. “Fuck soulmates!”
A story about Sakata Gintoki's journey into embracing his soulbond, falling in love, and learning the cons of selflessness.
(THE SLOW BUILD-UP OF THEIR RELATIONSHIP AND THE PLOT FOLLOWS CANON AND I CAN'T STOP TALKING ABOUT THIS STUPID FIC I'M SO STUPID FOR THIS STUPID SHIP FEIWNFOPA)
-
[One Piece] (of course)
Undone by pkmntrainer_alex
After the entire family almost dies at WCI, Judge Vinsmoke orders the removal of his sons' emotional modifications in a bid to save his own skin in future endeavors. He doesn't stop to consider the ramifications of his 21-year-old sons finally, suddenly, being able to feel their human emotions in full - and their newfound ability to judge both themselves and him by their past actions.
(the vinsmoke family dynamics and the brothers trying to deal with 21 years of pent up emotions? they're trying?? so freaking hard to be functional people and they realize just how freaking amazing sanji is and that HE wasn't the failure in this family??? god, i've reread this fic so many times like an addict please read and suffer the feels with me. this is the one fic where i'm trying to patiently wait for an update. i'm just happy that this exists.)
Song of the Swords by authenticaussie
Wado is tiny when she first appears before him; her tears are as silver as her hair and the moonlight, and they gleam from within with golden fire as they pour down her cheeks.
Zoro’s heart fairly stops in his chest for a very, very long moment.
(personified swords au! introspective and fascinating and a character study of zoro and his relationship with his swords! really liked this!)
where the rims have ridges by Civillain
Everything everyone does is in their own self-interest.
"I like your hat," she calls out quietly.
And the change is instantaneous. He stops where he stands, a hand on his head and his knees still bent to take another step, and turns to look over his shoulder.
There's a moment of silence where he says nothing, just peering at her with squinted eyes, before: "Thanks!" he beams.
His smile is wide and unchecked, so wide that it might make his cheeks ache. He doesn't have laugh lines, but the way he smiles makes her imagine that he's spent his whole life grinning like that, warmly and brightly, so sincere and upfront that the breath gets punched right out her lungs.
Sometimes, there are people close to exceptions. But not quite.
20 years apart, and two people that don't make any sense.
(god, such a good outside pov look on luffy! luffy is such an unreadable character lots of times and it's so hard to pin down his characterization but this fic got it so right! made me fall for luffy all over again and realize just how incredible he is, as both a not-hero figure and main character! definitely recommend!)
those things beyond us by Civillain
There's something different about Luffy on nights like this, nights where there's soft rain and half-moons, and when the streets are quiet; no cars or trucks, only midnight joggers or early risers taking walks to the beach.
(Where Luffy and his friends have a relationship Sabo doesn't think he'll ever be able to understand.)
(honestly, i just love all of this author's one piece works. its a modern au where the straw hats are reincarnated and find each other all in sabo's pov. it's beautiful and this is how i would picture how the straw hats would fit in a modern au. nakamaship is the best ship, no questions needed. so so good!)
Magic Paint by 8ball
Luffy sticks his hands out.
“Paint mine!”
Usopp watches the expressions on Sanji’s face. He likes watching the obvious emotions go through him like a slideshow, and it's somehow comforting that he can see the exact moment Sanji decides that going along with Luffy will be the easiest choice. So Usopp waits for Sanji to test his own nails, deem them dry enough, unscrew the tiny brush top again, and then he asks if Sanji will do his, too. And because Sanji already has the brush ready, and they’re both right there anyways, Usopp knows he’s going to get what he wants.
or the au that came from nowhere where Sanji paints his nails and everyone elses and thats really it
(*screams* the pureness, the fluff, the nakamaship!! fneiwoapfe!! the best, sweetest headcanon ever! had the biggest grin on my face the whole time i was reading this! please please read!!!)
-
[Percy Jackson & the Olympians]
Stealing Shells by the Seashore by CaffeinatedFlumadiddle
Ship: Sally Jackson/Posiedon
Sally's eyes flicked between Poseidon and then the sea below. He could feel the understanding click.
"Oh, absolutely not-"
"It isn't that high!"
"Poseidon, I am not jumping off of this cliff! I'm not doing it. I won't, you can't make me, it's very high, I am not going to-"
"If my brother sees you here, he's going to assume that you're carrying my child."
"Ridiculous. I have much higher standards."
"I also have higher standards, but he isn't going to listen to us," Poseidon reasoned. The wind blew a bit harder, and Poseidon felt the sea rise with his anxiety. "I would use my powers to hide you, but he'll sense I've used them. You'll be fine," he tried, and Sally gave something of a skeptical laugh.
"Not happening."
The lightning grew closer. For the love of-
"In that case… I'm sorry," he said. Sally tilted her head suspiciously.
"Why are you-" she began but was cut off by Poseidon shoving her off the cliff's edge. He could hear a scream. It started loud and high before getting smaller and smaller. Finally, a splash followed.
Or
Sally and Poseidon spent one summer together… and most of it was them being on the run for a godly crime they didn't commit.
(THIS is the ONLY backstory i will ever accept regarding this ship for the REST OF MY LIFE. i binged this so freaking fast and i am in love with sally as much as posiedon is. percy jackson got his Everything from his mom you can't change my fucking mind. THIS FIC NEEDS MORE ATTENTION AND KUDOS! READ!!!)
Son of Sea Foam by CaffeinatedFlumadiddle
“She’ll never claim me,” he whispered. Silena shook her head, eyes wild as she looked around for anyone who could be watching.
“My mother doesn’t remember half of her children as it is,” she said with a note of bitterness. “If you do something to impress her, it won’t matter. Return the bolt in her name. She’ll claim you if you act the part. If you stay unclaimed then they'll figure out what you really are," she said, squeezing his hands tightly. Percy's heart sped up.
"I - I don't know the first thing about Aphrodite-"
"My mother was born of sea foam," Silena cut him off. "And if you're really who I think you are... you are the sea. You can pull this off," she said and touched his cheek. "Get the bolt. Survive," she said. Percy swallowed.
"What if I can't act the part?" He asked. Silena's expression went blank for a moment. Slowly, she slipped off her bracelet and placed it in his hands.
"If you're going to be one of us... you better learn."
Or
AU where Percy has to hide the fact he's a Big Three kid otherwise he'll be killed on the spot. Unfortunately for him, unclaimed kids tend to raise the most suspicion... but he might have found a loophole in the form Aphrodite.
(one of my current obsessions rn. my eyes are constantly glued on the screen because i want to devour more of this galaxy brained fic. this author just keeps on giving and i love them for it. also, SILENA IS AMAZING AND SHE'S GETTING THE ATTENTION SHE DESERVES HELL YEAH!)
-
[Haikyuu!!]
He Waits For a Miracle by ich_bin_ein_stern
Ship: Hinata/Kageyama
A minute ago, he was on the ground after he and the others were tackled by their happily weeping senpai.
They had just beat Shiratorizawa.
And now - "Kageyama-kun? Are you paying attention?" - he's trying not to freak out because he's surrounded by distantly familiar faces while wearing a school uniform he hasn't worn in almost a year.
(TIME TRAVEL TIME TRAVEL TIME TRAVEL *screams*)
-
[The Witcher] (seriously, all my rare fandoms somehow popped up this month)
the way fire holds by theundiagnosable
Ship: Geralt/Yennefer/Jaskier
“There’s a song there, somewhere, don’t you think?” Jaskier says. “‘A witcher, a sorcerer, and a human walk into a bar’…”
(ROLE REVERSAL FIC HECK YES!! Witcher!Yennefer, Mage!Jaskier, Human!Geralt is amazing omg. It all works out so damn well and the relationship between yennefer and jaskier makes me want to cry so much. Geralt is at peak himbo greatness and it's fantastic haha! Their dynamics are just *chefs kiss* so damn good.)
The Shape of You by lirulin
Ship: Geralt/Jaskier
Some people say it's old elven magic, a remnant from before the conjunction of the spheres. Other's will say it's the last fading vestiges of chaos as the modern era slowly drives all magic and wonder out of the world. Those people are, naturally, real killjoys whom Jaskier cannot envision loving anything, but that's fine. To each their own.
Soulmate Spiritual Animal AU
(you have no idea how much i laughed when reading this fic. no idea. jaskier makes me want to scream with how much of a himbo he is and geralt, for once, is not the complete idiot between these two though it's a close call, not gonna lie.)
to grow in adversity by Soulykins
Ship: Geralt/Jaskier, Renfri & Jaskier
“For you!” Julian cried, shoving a fistful of weeds in Renfri’s direction, his smile wide and carefree. Renfri carefully took them in her hands that were only shaking a little bit now, smearing red onto green stems and yellow petals.
Julian clambered into the bed beside her and crawled halfway onto her lap. “I got you flowers, ‘cause you’re so pretty like them!”
“These aren’t flowers, they’re weeds.” Renfri told him, rolling her eyes but allowing the contact with ease. Somedays it seemed like Julian was the only person in the entire castle who wasn’t afraid of her.
“They look like flowers.” He said, crinkling his nose.
“They’re dandelions,” Renfri informed her brother with a tiny smile, “They grow everywhere, even places they perhaps shouldn’t. That’s why they’re a weed.”
“Perhaps they’re a little like you,” She teased, “Growing in even the scariest of places with no fear.” Like a monster’s heart, she doesn’t say.
“Like a superpower!” Julian gasped.
Renfri separated one dandelion from the little clutch and reached out to tuck it behind a little ear. “For the stubborn hero, Jaskier.”
(this is THE fic that got me into the witcher fandom and i can't believe i never reced this before. renfri & jaskier's siblingship is so damn good and just, the amount of effort put into their backstory and relationship makes me want to cry sometimes. and yennefer, ohoho, yennefer is at her Best here, i love her in this fic and her relationship with these siblings! geralt both makes me want to punch him and hug him, which is the norm and totally understandable hahaha! seriously, one of the best witcher fics i've ever read, please please read!)
-
[Boku no Hero Academia]
Where your love has always been enough (for me) by classicequinox
Ship: Todorki Enji/Todorki Rei
It's a dark coil of anger deep in the pit of his stomach, reminding him that he was the root, the catalyst, the trigger for their family's downward spiral. It did happen - he reminds himself harshly. He can't forget that, even if time has actually reset itself.
Todoroki Enji gets a second chance. It's up to him to see what he can do with it.
(genuinely the most believable enji i've seen regarding how he deals with his past actions and trying to be better and rei being a complicated, good person who i can see matches well with enji. really well done characterization and slow building relationship that is believable to me. enji trying to change things in a meaningful, careful manner makes me want to root for him!)
Katsuki Bakugou Makes A Friend (And Also Almost Dies, But Whatever) by Sif (Rosae)
Katsuki Bakugou is eight years old, he has no idea how he got here, where he is, or who this other kid is with him, but that's not gonna stop him from being brave and tough, just like the hero he's gonna be when he's older!
The universe has other ideas, but Katsuki Bakugou is a child made of spite, hubris, determination, and way too much nitroglycerin, so the universe can take it's ideas and shove 'em. After all, nobody out-stubborns Katsuki. Nobody.
(KID BAKUGOU & KID SHIGARAKI FRIENDSHIP! BAKUGOU STOLE MY HEART! SO SMART, SUCH A HERO! I LAUGHED AND CRIED THROUGHOUT THIS FIC, MY HEART CAN'T TAKE THIS! LITTLE SHIGARAKI MAKES A FRIEND AND IT'S TOO CUTE!!! so freaking adorable, oh lord. fneiwofpweafe)
Play The Field by lalazee for Banna_Banana
Ship: Bakugou/Midoriya
Baseball and feelings, feelings and baseball. Turns out, Bakugou and Deku are both good and bad at the same things. They try to work on it.
(look, i don't even know man. i stumbled upon this baseball au fic and the characterization is so top notch!! the backstories and feelings you get from this matches bakugou and deku's canon relationship perfectly and i flew past this so fast, god. please give this a chance, it's fantastic!)
-
[Marvel]
Blips on the Record by ambivalentangst for Bean_reads_fanfic
Flash, let it be known, doesn’t like Peter. He’s too good at everything—infuriatingly so—and nobody ever calls him on his bullshit, like with AcaDec nationals. Flash has to put his all into everything he does for a fraction of the attention Peter gets for his bare minimum, and it pisses him off, to say the least, so sue him for looking for chances here and there to knock him down a peg.
However, when he notices, he shuts his entire operation down.
Maybe Peter has a decade on his age when he was in the thick of it, but Flash remembers what it was like. He gets having school be a safe place, and nobody, not even himself, is going to jeopardize that for Peter.
//
Flash Thompson’s story is not simple, Peter Parker can always use someone else in his corner, and secrets are had and protected by all.
(flash is fleshed out! flash is getting some Good Rep! flash doing his best and being grumpy but ultimately trying to help peter in what ways he could! flash being a complex character and making me love him all over again! flash! getting some actual freaking attention fewnifoapew! THANK YOU! seriously, if you're looking for an actual good flash fic that doesn't feel disingenuous, read this!)
people were mean to you, but I always thought you were cool by suzukiblu for beckyh2112
Fandoms: Avengers & X-men
“What are your feelings on the mutant threat?!” one of the reporters shouts, and Steve just looks at him.
“I think anyone threatening mutants should be stopped,” he says calmly, and the swarm of reporters explodes, a dozen camera flashes going off at once.
(not exaggerating when i say i've reread this fic so many times that it's honestly concerning. steve & cyclop's friendship here makes me so soft?? they're both leaders of their teams and steve not being what everyone expects of him is always a soft spot for me. will forever be addicted to this fic, please enjoy!)
#notmycap by missgoalie75
Fandom: The Falcon and the Winter Soldier
In which Bucky fully embraces the 21st century and is a salty bitch on Twitter.
(nonono, you don't understand. you don't understand how much i howled and screamed in public while reading this, oh my GOD. honestly the funniest shit i've read in a VERY long time, bucky is Perfect here. fucking drag that guy you beautiful cranky soul. X'D)
#Fanfiction#AO3#Fic Rec#Fic Rec List#Bleach#Gintama#One Piece#Percy Jackson & the Olympians#Haikyuu!!#The Witcher#Boku no Hero Academia#Marvel#The Falcon and the Winter Soldier#X-men
43 notes
·
View notes
Text
Locked In
Word Count: 4.1k
Request: great! you’re a really good writer! could I get a Shayne Topp x Reader where they end up doing a bunch of romantic scenes together in a sketch, like slow dancing and a nice dinner and the cuddles, and you guys have been flirting constantly for months and after the shoot Damien, Court, Ian and everyone lock you two in a room because they’re TIRED of it not going anywhere - @mrtopphaasmyheart
A/N: this actually turned out a lot longer than i thought it would... sorry not sorry!
It was Saturday night when they emailed out the filming schedules for the upcoming month. You were sitting at home, reading a book and being “insanely boring” as your friends had so eloquently put it.
But as much as you had wanted to go out with your old college friends, that week of filming had really taken a toll on you and your body. Now, as a YouTube personality, you weren’t required to do your own stunts due to the fact that stuffed dolls could easily take your place for comedic effect. However, being a former stuntwoman for a few months during college, you loved the adrenaline crashing through a window or two gave you.
As Smosh’s stunt coordinator, that meant you weren’t on screen as often as your coworkers. Which is why the upcoming month’s filming schedule shocked you. Aside from a Try Not to Laugh and a few Smosh Gaming videos, you were also scheduled in an Every Blank Ever. Namely, the Every Valentine's Day Ever video.
Considering Valentine’s Day was a little less than a month out, it wasn’t weird that they wanted to get this video recorded and on its way to editing. What was weird was the fact that most of your filming blocks aligned with Shayne Topp’s.
It wasn’t a secret that you were the group flirt. Next to Courtney, you were both the most notorious for flirting with your coworkers on screen and, in your case, off.
But with Shayne… It started five months ago. Five months ago, your harmless flirting turned into something a little more than for-good-fun.
Five months ago, the flirty little winks you sent in his direction meant more than something friendly and the words exchanged turned into something more than just words. But you were sure that was all you.
There was no way Shayne felt the same for you. After all, he was an extremely friendly guy and he acted that way to everyone. That was your best defense. That he was just really nice.
You shook your head as if the motion would shake the thoughts from your mind. You closed your book and laptop, shoving both items off to the side. You reached over and clicked your bedside lamp off, settling in for the night.
You’d figure it out in the morning, you decided, closing your eyes and letting sleep take you off to another world.
The next morning, you met up with Courtney and Olivia for your weekly Sunday brunches. You had settled on a new place, rather than your regular brunch spot. The only difference was this place offered outdoor seating, which was nice despite the fact that it was still January and it was sixty degrees Fahrenheit.
You guessed you could blame the warmer-than-average weather on global warming.
“What’d you do yesterday, Olivia?” you asked as Courtney wrapped up her recount on the movie night she had with one of her many siblings. They had gone out to watch The Turning, much to her sister’s amusement and to Courtney’s torture.
“I just hung out with Sam,” Olivia revealed, shrugging. “Wrote in my filming schedule in my planner.”
You took a sip of your mimosa, nodding along. “Yeah, I had a mellow weekend too.”
Courtney kicked your foot under the table. “But did you see who you were paired with for, like, eighty percent of the scenes, Y/n?”
You shrugged, setting your drink down. “Shayne? Yeah, I saw it.”
Courtney poked you this time. “For the Valentine’s scenes. You know, the romantic stuff!”
She wiggled her eyebrows as you fought to keep the smile off your face. “We won’t even be shooting those until Wednesday.”
You and Shayne had about three or four romantic scenes in the Every Blank Ever, marked ‘Breakfast in Bed,’ ‘Dinner,’ ‘Proposal’ (which was a continuation of ‘Dinner’), and one unspecified scene. You figured they’d tell you what the unspecified scene was when it came time to film it.
“So that means you have until Wednesday to fantasize all about it,” Olivia said, wiggling her fingers like she was a wizard spreading magic.
You laughed slightly, shaking your head. You held up a hand and asked your waiter for your check. You thanked them when they brought over the little black book, shooing off your two friends as they tried to poke fun of you.
As the baby of the group, you figured a little teasing was warranted. It came with the territory.
But by the time Wednesday rolled around, you figured your status of the baby of the group wouldn’t help you much.
Sarah Whittle, one of your bosses, stood near you as you did up your own makeup. She was waiting patiently for the curler to heat up so she could do up your hair, making you feel much like she was your mom helping you get ready for Prom night.
“You ready for today's scenes, Y/l?” she asked in a teasing manner.
You rolled your eyes and took a break from applying your mascara to stick your tongue out at the older woman like the child you were.
“It’s the breakfast in bed scene first,” you complained as you nearly poked your eye out with the wand. “Why do I need to have my hair curled if I just woke up?”
Sarah picked up the curler after sliding on the black cloth glove that was designed so that she couldn’t burn herself too badly with the heated stick of metal.
“Well, you’re going to be wearing a hair covering for this scene so your curls can set for the dinner scene,” Sarah explained before winking. “Plus, it’d be less work for me later.”
Since Sarah had already sectioned off your hair, it made it easier for her to curl the pieces and then pin them up with bobby pins to keep them secure. Once she finished, she reached over and grabbed a patterned shower cap and slid it on over the little bundles of curled hair.
She explained that the residue heat would essentially act like one of those giant hair dryers that you would sit under at a hair salon, but with less health risks.
After you were finished with hair and makeup, you were ushered off to costume where you were given a nightgown and a robe.
You thanked whatever deity was up there that you had been provided a robe before making your way to set, passing a dressed up Courtney, who waved enthusiastically at you. You resisted the urge to jokingly throw up the middle finger at your friend, instead choosing to wave back and give a tight smile that showed off your discomfort.
Thankfully, Ian was the scene’s director, which immediately put you at ease. It wasn’t that you had anything against the others. In fact, you loved being able to work with Ryan. It was just the fact that since coining Ian as your Smosh dad, you found it easier to perform better in scenes like these if someone you had already been emotionally vulnerable with was the one behind the steering wheel.
“Okay,” Ian said, clapping his hands together. “Y/n, you’re going to wake up and maybe yawn a little, and then Shayne is going to come in with a tray of food. I want you to take a bite, and chew through it while pretending you like it. You got that?”
You shucked your robe, handing it off to one of the assistants that were on hand. You gave him a thumbs up before settling into the bed, moving down so it looked like you were sleeping.
You waited, counted three breaths, before you heard Ian call, “Action.”
You waited two more breaths before ‘waking up,’ yawning and groggily rubbing your eyes. You sat up in bed, moving yourself so that your back was flush to the headboard.
“Good morning, Sweetie,” Shayne said, pretending to have come through a door. He made his way over to the bed and set the tray over your lap. You smiled at him, imagining what domestic life with Shayne would actually be like.
“Good morning,” you replied, remembering that this was a scripted moment. “What’d you make for me?”
Shayne settled into the bed next to you, pointing at each item as he listed them off. “I made the pancakes I made you on our first morning together, as well as the scrambled eggs that I know you love so much, and I got you some orange juice in a mug with a heart on it that I found from our local flea market.”
You acted like it was the sweetest thing anyone had ever done for you. Putting on a face that would read to the audience that you two were madly in love. “Oh, honey. I love it, thank you!”
You kissed his cheek, thinking nothing of it as you moved onto the next part of Ian’s directions to you. You put a spoonful of eggs into your mouth, making a face at the ‘taste.’
“Do you like it?” Shayne asked, still in character.
You made a face that was halfway between joy and disgust, acting like it was the worst thing you’ve ever eaten. “It’s great, Steve.”
Ian called for a cut and you reached out beside you as the assistant from earlier rushed to hand you a bucket. You spat out the food, scraping your teeth along your tongue to get the residue egg out of your mouth.
She handed your your robe next, to which you replied, “Thank you, Julia,” before pulling the article of clothing on.
Shayne threw an arm around your shoulders as you got out of bed, pulling you back and wrapping his arms around you. You laughed, feeling your cheeks burn with half embarrassment and half oh-my-God-what-is-he-doing.
“They got us up this early, they can give us a few minutes to nap,” he declared, settling his head atop yours the best he could in the awkward position he had put you in. It was nothing new, Shayne being touchy with you, but this time was different. You couldn’t exactly pinpoint what, but you knew something had changed.
Maybe it was the fact that you had just filmed a scene in which you both were a couple. The fake engagement ring that sat on your finger reminded you of that. The fact that this was fake.
“Come on,” Ian scolded, a laugh also written across his face. “The sooner you both get through the next three scenes, the sooner you can go home.”
You wriggled out of Shayne’s grasp, laughing as he tried to tickle your sides. It wasn’t the fact that you were insanely ticklish, no. It was the fact that his hands on you felt so undeniably right, that your brain had thought of no other reaction but to laugh.
“Alright,” you surrendered, “I’ll go. I’ll see you at dinner, Mr. Topp.”
He kneeled on the bed, raising up from his sitting position. He bent at the waist jokingly, a goofy grin on his face.
“Until then, Ms. Y/l.”
You gave him a two-finger salute in farewell before disappearing from set, making your way back to hair and makeup. There, Sarah awaited you, anxious to take out the pins and reveal her ‘masterpiece.’
Once your hair was revealed, which did look insanely good, you set to work on applying a modest amount of makeup, knowing that the amount of lights on the set would even out your complexion.
From years in show business, you’d learned that a healthy medium between your normal everyday makeup and stage makeup was the way to go when filming in a closed set. As far as you knew, you wouldn’t be filming outside or in any dark or enclosed spaces.
When you were carted off to costume, you were glad to trade out your nightgown and robe with a red dress that really did flatter your figure in the best ways. You gave Lindsay a spin when she asked you to before being carted off to set for the second time that day.
Luckily, you’d be in the same outfit for the next three scenes you had to film that day, which meant no more back and forth between departments.
You thanked whatever deity was up there because ten minutes in and the heels Lindsay had put you in were already cutting off circulation to your toes.
“Okay,” Ian said, and clapped again. It was a habit of his that didn’t look like it was going anywhere soon. “For this scene, we’re going to film the dinner and proposal all in one and splice it in editing and whatever. I’ll stop you if I want to give a little more direction, but you know what you’re doing and so does Shayne.”
You smiled at Ian’s attempt at easing up your nerves. No matter how fake, getting proposed to was always a nerve-wracking experience.
Shayne walked up to set next, dressed up and looking a little extra fancy.
You bumped his hip as they set up the scene, threading your arms through his. “You clean up nice.”
He smirked. “I could say the same for you, Y/n.”
You felt the heat rise into your cheeks, hating that Shayne could get any kind of reaction from you.
You heard Ian call action and immediately started walking. The two of you gossiped about the “hot new Italian restaurant” your boss recommended before arriving at the entrance.
“Hello,” Damien greeted them, an Italian accent gracing his lips. “Do you have a reservation with us tonight?”
Shayne stepped forward a little. “Yes, Copper. That’s C-O-P-P-E-R.”
“Copper,” Damien repeated, though his accent botched the pronunciation a little for comedic effect. “Ah, yes. C-O-P-P-E-R. Right this way.”
Damien ‘led’ you to your table, though in all reality, the cameras cut as the set changed slightly, the restaurant tables coming in and some of your coworkers coming in to fill the seats around you.
Damien asked for your order in proper waiter fashion before dashing off to ‘fetch your drinks.’
You leaned in, tucking some hair behind your ear as to not obscure your face from the cameras. “Babe, this place is really fancy. Are you sure you can afford this?”
Shayne scoffed and brushed you off. “Of course, I can afford this!”
He made a joke loudly, and you laughed nervously, looking around and apologizing to the other patrons of the bar as scripted.
“Babe,” you hissed. “Quiet down, people are staring!”
He scoffed again, doing his little bit before returning to the script.
“Let them stare!” he announced, climbing onto the table. Your eyes widened as you held onto the table, even though you fully well knew that it was bolted down to the set.
“Ramona, I am in love with you and have been since I first swiped right,” he declared, putting his hand to his heart. He jumped off the table and leaned over to another table, taking the engagement ring right off an extra’s finger.
You watched as she acted offended, storming off with her fiance.
You returned your attention to Shayne, who was down on one knee in front of you. “Ramona, will you marry me?”
You looked around, acting shocked and repulsed by what had just taken place. You gave it a few moments, waiting for the comedic timing to line up, before bursting out into fake tears and saying yes.
The crowd around you burst into cheers, you could hear your coworkers clapping and calling out congratulations as Shayne held you in his arms.
Ian called cut but Shayne didn’t let you go, holding you around the waist with one arm instead of two.
You saw Ian and Courtney exchanged glances with Damien, but thought nothing of it, enjoying the feeling of Shayne’s arms around you. You looked up at him, staring into his bright baby blues.
“What do you think the next scene is?” you asked him, leaning into his side. His arm tightened around you.
“I don’t know but I hope it's something to do with dessert,” you said excitedly.
Shayne cocked an eyebrow at you, causing you to realize the secondary meaning to your words. You slapped his pec, unsurprisingly meeting the hard muscle there, before slapping yourself in the face for not realizing it sooner.
“That’s not what I meant,” you insisted, separating yourself from him. You crossed your arms over your chest as he laughed at what you had said. You ended up laughing a little as well, walking away from the set and kicking off the heels.
While they were absolutely beautiful, they also made your feet hurt like hell. The assistant, Julia, offered you your casual shoes and you took them, making a mental note to get the woman a gift basket or something sometime in the future.
Ian came up to you as you were sliding on your Crocs, clicking the toes together happily as your feet were enveloped in the surprisingly comfy croslite.
“You ready for this next scene?” Ian asked, taking a sip out of his mug. It was nearing lunchtime now, meaning they had less than an hour to film this next bit.
“Does that mean you’re going to finally let me know what the scene is?” you asked, quirking an eyebrow. He chuckled and patted your back.
“You’ll figure it out,” he said, clapping your shoulder. “It’s all improv but you’re both extremely great at that!”
You winced at his tone of voice, not believing him at all yet you allowed him to lead you and Shayne into one of the prop closets, already decked out with studio lights and everything.
The presence of the lights put your mind at ease and considering you were wearing a red dress paired with your bright yellow crocs, you crossed your fingers in hopes that they weren’t about to record anything past waist level.
Ian pushed Shayne into the closet slightly, causing the man to tumble into you. He caught you around the waist while reflexively grabbing hold of a shelf fixed to one of the walls. You felt the heat rush to your cheeks once more, glad that his attention was more focused on making sure the two of you weren’t about to collapse onto the floor right then and there.
Once he got the two of you back on your own two feet, you wheeled around, ready to confront Ian but was met with a closed prop door.
You approached the door knob and twisted it, to find that it was locked. You shook it in hopes that this was one of the closets that would just slide open to no avail. You and Shayne were stuck in the closet with one of the hottest stage lights the company owned.
“We’ll be back in thirty minutes,” you heard Ian call out, the sounds of Courtney and Damien snickering coming from beyond the door.
“You’re dead, Hecox!” you shouted before resigning. “They’re not gonna let us out in thirty, minutes, are they?”
Shayne chuckled, trying to make the best of the situation. He had already made himself comfy on one of the wooden chests.
Then, the stage light shut off and that’s when the panic set in.
“Oh, my God,” you freaked, eyes going wide. The only light was now the half-dead emergency bulb in the ceiling of the prop closet, leaving the both of you in what was essentially the dark. You turned around and started to pound on the door, calling for your boss, Courtney, anybody. At one point, you found yourself calling for the assistant that had followed you around all day.
“We’re going to die in here,” you lamented, leaning up against a wall.
Shayne hopped off the chest and came over to you, grabbing your arm and pulling you into his chest.
“We’ll be fine,” he comforted. “It was probably just a blackout. We’ve been getting them around the studios pretty often recently. They’ll probably come back for us in a few minutes when they realize that the building’s powerless.
You nodded, calming yourself down in his arms. He was right. The crew wouldn’t leave you in here during a blackout… would they?
You started to think about how much of a safety and fire hazard leaving the two of you in here would be and started to panic again.
“Shayne,” you whimpered. “What if they can’t get back to us? If the building is on lock down then they wouldn’t be able to use their key cards to get us out and I don’t even think Ian remembers where he put the backup keys and--”
You were cut off by a pair of lips covering yours. You let out a muffled noise of surprise, before closing your eyes and leaning into the kiss. Your hands flew to his hair as he pulled you even closer, if humanly possible.
Now, when someone tells you that the fireworks aren’t real, they probably weren’t doing it right because here, with Shayne, it was like the Fourth of July. You felt the lust, the passion, the absolute adoration for the man that held you in his arms well up inside you until you had to pull away for air.
You pulled back, struggling to regain control over your breathing. You looked up into his brilliant baby blues and searched for a reason behind what he had just done.
“Uh,” he licked his lips, “you were panicking and I had to do something so that you wouldn’t pass out or--”
You cut him off that time, standing up on your toes to meet him with another kiss, just as passionate as the last.
“What was that for?” he asked, when you finally pulled back.
You bit your lip. “I’ve liked you for a long time,” you finally admitted. “And it sucks that it took our coworkers locking us in a room together that I finally grew up and did something about it.”
Shayne glanced at the still-closed doors. “Yeah, those assholes. Forcing me to get kissed twice by the woman that I am deeply infatuated with.”
He kissed you again, laughing as your lips met. You pulled back and kissed his cheek and then down his jaw, settling one last kiss over his lips for good measure.
“You know, we should totally fuck with them,” you proposed, a hint of playfulness behind your eyes. “And then go home and figure this out on our own terms.”
Shayne’s eyes met yours with the same intentions behind his eyes as yours. “Are you thinking that I’m thinking?”
You nodded before kissing him again, and again, and again…
It was forty-five minutes later until your coworkers came to your rescue.
Putting your plan into action, you crossed your arms and turned your head away from him. You were sure there were still black tear marks down your face from when you had started crying earlier, after realizing the power in the building had gone out.
Ian was the first to apologize upon seeing your disheveled state. Thankfully, he had taken the state of your hair and makeup as a sign you were actually distraught. He apologized, along with the others, for locking you in the prop closet in the first place.
You told them it was okay and that you just wanted to go home after the ordeal you had been through.
Surprisingly, you had managed to escape the building an hour later. You met Shayne by your car, giggling as he grabbed you around the waist. He peppered your face with kisses before setting you down, allowing you to unlock your car.
He entered from the other side as you thanked whatever deity was up there for making today one of the days he had decided to carpool with Damien. His excuse was that he was just going to Uber back to his place, seeing as it wasn’t that far from the studio.
Although that was a load of bull, the two of you were heading back to your apartment to work things out.
“Those idiots,” Shayne joked as you pulled out of the lot. “They were none the wiser.”
You laughed as you drove away from the building. “I’m sure they’ll figure it out by tomorrow. After all, I’m your ride in tomorrow.”
Shayne shrugged, reaching over the console to grab your hand. “I’m fine with that. As long as I get you all to myself for tonight.”
“I’m fine with that,” you said, a grin on your face. You would spend an eternity with him if it meant you got moments like these in the future. And you were fine with that.
#shayne topp#shayne topp imagine#shayne topp x reader#shayne topp fanfiction#ian hecox#Sarah Whittle#Courtney Miller#olivia sui#damien haas#smosh#smosh games#every blank ever#every valentines day ever#valentines day#shayne#topp#reader#reader-insert#Female reader#y/n#female y/n#Ryan Todd#fake dating
515 notes
·
View notes
Text
Killing Eve ― 3x05 (Review)
All awards go to.... JODIE COMER! Again, with each episode the show gets more intense and pulls us even deeper into the story. THIS episode? Honestly, it was way too short, in my opinion. It’s something we all have been wondering about ever since season 1. Hell, maybe since episode 1. Don’t lie to yourselves. You DID wonder about Villanelle’s past and what she might’ve been like. I know I did. And I know, people aren’t happy because we didn’t get to see Eve or other characters, but this is no filler/bottle episode. This is where we separate Villanelle from Oksana. This is where Oksana awknowledges Villanelle for who/what it is. A creation. Worst enemy. The Darkness. And I’m here to delve into that darkness. I hope you are ready for this.
Grizmet
Oksana finally arrives home. She enters the house with caution and of course there are pictures on the wall. Apparently her mother married some stranger. All of the photos are of Tatiana and Grigoriy. There’s also one of Grigoriy and Bor’ka. No other siblings. What does that tell us? No whole family photos. No Oksana, either. I think most of us have photos of ourselves hanging on the walls as well. But there has to be other photos of your family members too, right? Yeah. There are none. Who places at least 3 pictures of yourself on the wall in front of the entrance of the house? Am I overthinking it? Probably. I’ll let you ponder about it some more and hopoefully I’ll come back to this when addressing Tatiana further.
I just love how Oksana goes around the house without any care really while touching all kinds of things. She has to touch the cup or the pot with food, open the fridge. She explore with touch, instead of just looking or sensing it in any other way. That alone says a lot already and we are only few minutes into the episode.
I’ll be honest, I was confused for a while about the whole family thing, especially the siblings. We know for sure that Oksana has a brother, Pyotr. Bor’ka is Oksana’s half-brother, since he calls Tatiana mom. Now, Fyodor, on the other hand, is Bor’ka’s half-brother, but he is a complete stranger to Oksana and Pyotr. Remember, Grigoriy married 3 times. Besides Fyodor seems same age, if not older, than Oksana and Pyotr. It all makes sense, right? And then there’s Yula, Fyodor’s girlfriend. I think we just covered it. I really hope I didn’t confuse any of you lol! If I made a mistake in here, please let me know, since it was very confusing at first!
Bor’ka
Obsession truly runs in the family, just like anger problems. Scenes with Villanelle and children were always so interesting to me. Mostly because their interactions almost every single time were genuine, honest. Children have no filter. They say what they feel and what they think and so does Oksana. As long as she feels like the other person is being honest as well. In this case, it’s Bor’ka. He’s the first one who interacted with Oksana this episode. “Do you speak English?” “Elton John is English.” “Yeah, he is”. What a better way to talk about English than to include one of English legends like Elton John? He’s not only mentioned, but Oksana gets to dress up like him, talk about what kind of food he’d eat while being in different countries AND having a scene with Crocodile Rock! I mean THAT scene... for someone who doesn’t do well in groups and is socially awkward, I could relate to Oksana SOO much lol! Her disturbed face when everybody started dancing... if that ain’t us all! Anyways, back to the obsession. We all got them. Elton John just happens to be Bor’ka’s obsession. It’s also a way of coping with everything. Music is probably the best escape for me. As well as Killing Eve, of course. So it’s the same for him and really, it was a huge theme this episode too. Elton John is what connected Bor’ka and Oksana in a way. It was the foundation of their bond as siblings. Their first interaction was about Elton John. And the very last one was about him too, including the note that Oksana left to him. “Go See Elton”
Anger problems
I’m going to say this now. ALL of Tatiana’s kids are scarred emotionally. And I believe she had A LOT to do with this. Now, all of them are suffering and dealing with the pain, but mostly, aggression in 3 different ways. Let’s start with Bor’ka, shall we?
We have seen this poor little guy bang his head against the wall and later on hit himself. We also found out that his mother, Tatiana, told him that he was stupid and that he embarrassed family because he didn’t win the food contest. Clearly the mother didn’t care about her son’s feelings, but her owns and thus she blamed him for “screwing up”. Yeah, it’s not the first time she acts the way she does with him. And suddenly there’s Oksana sitting and watching the scene from a distance, somewhat curious about what the two are talking about? She knows. And she knew all along. I mean who can know a mother better than her own daughter? Back to Bor’ka. Tatiana has been behaving like this with him for a whiiile. All I see here is a toxic mother who doesn’t care about her child. Just her own ego. Could this be an example of how Tatiana used to behave around Oksana? Perhaps. Why would they show the scene to us to begin with? Because Tatiana hasn’t changed and that is exactly how she “takes care” of her children. Instead of coming up to her son and telling him that he will succeed next time and that he shouldn’t worry about this, she blames him. It’s just how it works with her apparently. So this is what Bor’ka does. Blames himself, because his mother says so. And on top of that he’s too young to understand that he was being mentally abused by his own mother. This is how he handles aggression and regret and all those negative emotions. By lashing out on himself, thinking that HE is the problem.
Then there’s Pyotr. I’m so grateful for the scene he had with Oksana in that warehouse, while he was hitting the sofa. This ‘anger problem’ runs in the family and Oksana has accepted in long ago. That’s why she says it so... freely once her brother asks her. I just love how they chose to show us that Pyotr and Oksana chose opposite ways of dealing with anger. Like he said, Pyotr chooses to ‘beat the crap out of’ sofa so he doesn’t have to beat the crap out of people. Oksana, on the other hand, prefers to beat the crap out of people, because it feels so much better. And then there’s young Bor’ka who decides to beat the crap out of himself for that. So three different ways of coping and neither of those are healthy. All of Tatiana’s children are carrying scars that reflect her negative attitude towards children and above all, the abandonment of the mother. Pyotr then asks his sister “do you think that’s weird?” so either someone already told him that it was weird, or he thinks it might be so he chooses not to tell anyone about it. He’s not comfortable with his ‘anger problem’ wheres Oksana doesn’t see it as a big of a deal.
We all know how Oksana operates by now. Right now though, all I can think about is the conversation between Konstantin and Eve back in 2x03 where he tells her to stop chasing Villanelle. He states that hatred and anger are the only emotions she understands and when she’s feeling them, people around her get hurt. Doesn’t matter if she cares about them or not. So it’s safe to say Oksana was through those emotions PLENTY of times already to know how she needs to cope with them. Other emotions? Not so much. However, she’s starting to feel them more and more as the show progress and her character develops further.
Pyotr
Never knew Oksana had a brother and I am soo happy she does. Pyotr is the sweetest, honestly. What is interesting to me is that he doesn’t know his mother at all. At least not that part of her. He told Oksana how the villagers say Tatiana is a ‘saint’ to which she replies with “people here don’t know her” and in a way she’s also saying “you don’t know her.” Instead, he listens to his mother and tries to be there for her and do whatever she asks of him. Similarly as Oksana would do with her father, I’m guessing based on her last conversaion with her mother.
This makes me think that Pyotr is probably the least affected child in the family. Yes, he is naive and therefore somewhat innocent and in a way I’m happy he didn’t get to see that side of his mother because it would only break him. And now that Oksana took care of the mother, Pyotr is free to be whoever he wants to and do whatever he likes to as well. I hope we will see him again, but at the same time I don’t.. because if he will at some point come back, he will most likely have to pay with his life and really, I don’t think he’s smart enough to trace back to Oksana, so he’s pretty safe. Plus he will have to take care of Bor’ka now too. I’m sure they will be just fine.
Like Mother Like Daughter
Finally we reached the most interesting part of this review. The more I think about it, the more clear it gets just how similar Tatiana and Oksana are. They are basically mirrors reflecting the worst in each other. And the difference between them is that Oksana knows who she is and she has accepted it. Tatiana? Not so much. She doesn’t like to be reminded of her own “darkness” which only reaches the surface whenever Oksana is involved.
The first scene we had with them together is when Tatiana arrived home and Oksana was freaking the fuck out. Why? Why is she so scared of her mother? And then see Tatiana surprised for a second and there suddenly she’s putting up this act before here family, this performance of being relieved and happy that her lost daughter is alive. First time watching it, I didn’t really get it... but you could see it in Oksana’s face. Her defensive stance. The way she basically just stood there, disgusted by her mother’s little play while she had her hands gripped into fists just in case. That says A LOT. But we still don’t know the history.
Even before their reunion, the first thing Oksana did was check out the photos on the wall. We saw most of them were of Tatiana, obviously. But one of them in particular caught my attention. The way she looked... I could literally feel the coldness radiating from her gaze and it just remindfed me of Oksana’s prison record photo that we’ve seen back in season 1. Let’s take a look and compare.
Is it just me, or do they have the same look? I see that “darkness” in them and what I also see is that they... are dead inside. Emotionless. They definitely don’t look like they are happy people. Because they weren’t. “I was not a happy person” “You were never a happy person” Oksana IS happier now than she has ever been. Mostly because Eve is alive and she’s the only one who truly knows her and accepts her.Who LOVES her despite her killing her best friend or ruining her boring marriage. Can we say that Tatiana ever found such a person? Guess it’s up for us to decide. Personally, I think she never had that kind of person. Yes, she was jealous of Oksana spending time with her father, probably having a closer, stronger bond with him than she ever had. So.. it evoked all those negative feelings inside of her and one day... she just decided to drop Oksana in an orphanage because why would she need someone who is ruining her relationship with her husband and who ultimately “ruined” her? It’s easier to just get rid of that person and continue living as you were before, except this time she had her husband AND her son all to herself, she was the only one who was “controlling” them now. Both, Tatiana AND Oksana love control. They love affecting people and having some kind of impact on them. But the thing is... they cannot be together in same place. There will ALWAYS be this competition of who’s better and who has more control and which one will end up being the family’s favorite, you know? So for Tatiana, the best way is to just kick Oksana out of her house, drop her wherever and pretend that she never existed. For Oksana? That’s clearly not enough because KNOWING that her mother is still alive, somewhere... doesn’t make her feel better. She can’t relax knowing that. That’s why she had to kill her. For Oksana, it’s either her or Tatiana and they just can’t exist together. So that’s what she did, tied the loose ends once and for all and did her both brothers a big favour. She ended that endless manipulation both Bor’ka and Pyotr was under. A parent should NEVER behave like that with their children so by the end of it, I wanted Oksana to kill her. Because that’s the only way SHE knows and we know that she is for sure dead and gone. The toxic snake is finally dead.
I just rewatched the “game night” scene where the family is gathered around the table and are playing a card game. In the teasers they included “I know you’re a killer” line and I was convinced that the family somehow found out about Oksana being an assassin but this is only a game. Unless...? It’s interesting that Oksana was the one accused of being a killer while the actual killer was Tatiana. Isn’t it a bit suspicious? I’ve seen a couple of people think that Tatiana might be the one who actually killed Oksana’s father and is only blaming her for “taking” him. Not only that, but they both were sitting across from one another, facing each other. The face off prevails yet again. Tatiana looks almost... proud that she eneded up being the killer. And Bor’ka was like “Mom, you murdered me.” And all Tatiana said was “I had no choice, Bor’ka” Sure, it’s a game, I know and maybe I’m looking into it way too much, but she didn’t care much about the fact that she murdered her own son. Who’s the say she wasn’t an actual killer? Someone who not only got rid of her own daughter and dropped her into an orphanage but got rid of her husband as well?
So there’s a scene with Oksana talking to Grigoriy about her mother. Everything has been going smoothly until they reached the part of them talking about how she and her mother are “different” now. Grigoriy doesn’t know anything about Oksana. The fact that they included Tatiana herself in this scene by showing her looking through the curtains and minutes later coming out to offer her husband tea is a good way to tell that she doesn’t like or want Oksana to talk to her husband and most likely affect him like she affected her own father once? She interrupted the moment and in thus she took that power back, control. She made the moment about herself and asked Oksana to go back inside since she also has something for her. So she obviously cooked up this story for her husband and the rest of the family about how Oksana died and she was so hurt she’s crying every night because of it. I’m not sure if she cries at all, but if she does, it’s definitely not about “losing” her daughter.
Then there’s a scene at the festival. I really loved the conversation between Oksana and Bor’ka and how he told her that their mom called him stupid for letting their family down. I mean, we knew Oksana was suspicious of Tatiana that entire time and did not buy her bullshit for a second, but now that her half-brother confirmed it, the look Oksana gives her mother.... is straight up death sentence. There are several scenes of Villanelle giving her death glares to people before she actually kills them. This was one of them and probably the most powerful one. She was already planning to kill her. Right there and right then. And again, with phenomenal soundtracks.. they used “I see Darkness in You” and this has to be the most chilling, dark soundtrack perfectly fitting the scene. It’s so... so matching the feelings and I loved it so much.
The soundtrack continued even after they switched to another scene meaning that the whole “feel” of the previous scene was contining. It did. Oksana put up a small show for her mother the very last time. She did something that she knew would annoy her mother. This was just a final test. To see if her mother would pass. She didn’t. It’s heartbreaking to think that the only sign of affection Oksana received during this last scene is Tatiana wiping her face clean. And that’s after she basically BEGGED her to do it. Of course, let’s not forget the outfit that she gave to Oksana, but this was the only thing she managed to comfort her daughter with... only to kick her out seconds later. Tell her that she never belonged to this family and that she didn’t want her there. And after saying those things... she had the nerve to lean in and place a kiss on her forehead. What a master manipulator and a lair.
She refused to admit that she has the same darkness that Oksana has despite her daughter begging only one thing... to be loved and to be admitted to that they were.. the same. Even when her daughter was literally breaking down in front of her, Tatiana stayed completely emotionless. What kind of person let alone PARENT acts this way? It was her time to go and Oksana knew it. Now, I’m disappointed that they didn’t show how Oksana killed her. I mean, she killed A LOT of people, and this... this kill is very important. I wanted to see it, I wanted Tatiana to suffer but I don’t think she cared much? Eve after Oksana told her that she needs to kill her, there was NO reaction on her face. Meaning.. she’s definitely up there in psychopathy scale.
I honestly thought that if she was to meet her family again, it would be her father. However, now.. I get it. Mother being the one who all this darkness comes from makes more sense. A part of me really wanted for Tatiana to actually accept her daughter and just take her in... but if that happened, why would Oksana go back to Eve and the rest of the world? She probably wouldn’t and that’s why things had to change. She had to lose her family in order to go back to Eve, who also lost her family. Because now they are each other’s family.
Ending scene
This is something I’ve been DYING to talk about. This is... my favorite Villanelle/Oksana scene in entire show and probably the best scene of Killing Eve for me. Jodie’s performance during this final scene did it for me. There is NO way in hell she’s not going to win her second Emmy for this episode and scene alone. I’ve always been amazed by Jodie’s acting but this scene was something else. Like, this woman has no limits and she keeps surprising me and I honestly don’t know if there is really any kind of limit for her. There isn’t. And the best part of this.. is that Jodie had to film THIS specific scene before any other scene in this episode. Can you imagine how complicated this must be? To get into the right mind space before you actually shot any other scene? She’s lucky they let her have the headphones on which is suuuch a huge help, music always evokes feelings so picking the right song will do everything for you. And in this case, her listening to ‘Crocodile Rock’ once again.. knowing how much the song will mean to the family... it’s just heartbreaking. And she pulled it off... perfectly. She did it and that’s the true talent of an actor. I have no words to describe how mindblowing and phenomenal her acting was during that scene.
I would just like to point out one more thing, which, by now, might be obvious? Oksana is NOT a psychopath. I’m not the only one who says it and even though I’m not a psychologist or anything, she’s not a psychopath for me. She was brainshed about being one and believing she is one, believing her family is dead, ect. She’s more of a sociopath than a psychopath, since psychopaths arew born and sociopaths are made. Sure, she might’ve been born like this, to some extend, but the majority of all the crap she had to go through? It’s mostly her mother, the abandonment, the lack of love and care... it all builds up, you know. On top of that, like I said, she believed she was one and that there’s something wrong with her. So let’s just keep it in mind.. she’s not a psychopath. If this scene on the train didn’t change your mind about it... I don’t know how to help you see her in different way. She clearly is capable of feeling things and she might not be used to those.. but she is feeling them and that’s probably the biggest confirmation of that.
The first time I watched it.. I was completely overwhelmed by Jodie’s performance.. seeing all those emotions just wash over her face in matter of SECONDS... it’s so powerful and telling. It’s like... the past two seasons she was so desperate to FEEL all those things... wanting to feel them and even pushing herself into doing that and now.. she’s trying to supress them, because clearly they are way too much for her and she’s so overwhelmed herself. The similar scene to this? Is the bathroom scene in Amsterdam back in 2x04. That time she was smiling while having a break down because she realized she was able to feel things... that Eve made her feel those things and now she’s feeling.. the worst kind of feelings a person could go through. The anger... the regret, the hearbreak of having your mother reject you all over again... and of course the final realization that... theres no family for her anymore. And this brings me to my next point... Jodie breaking the 4th wall. First time I watched it, I didn’t even realize it.. just because I was so into the moment and Oksana was all over the place and I just didn’t catch it quick enough as it lasted only for a split second but it DID happen... just look at her.
Breaking the 4th wall
We’ve seen it plenty of times before. Those of you who have seen Fleabag, Phoebe is just a master of that. However, breaking the 4th wall in that case is for comedy purposes. THIS? This is something deeper, darker, more meaningful. When I first saw this photo and when I actually looked at it.. at HER looking at ME... I got the chills. Breaking the 4th wall is a very bold and dangerous decision and in some ways I’m wondering why it lasted only for a second? Like some of the viewers probably didn’t even notice because she was just looking all over the place and her gaze lingered on US for a split second only. I mean, if it lasted longer.. if the scene faded or like zoomed in her face while she was eyeing the audience.. that would’ve been even more powerful and would have bigger impact? But the way I see this... is that Oksana is only starting to realize that Villanelle not who she is and that she created this persona that... ended up being her worst enemy? And now she’s becoming more aware of it? I did a bit of research on the 4th wall and I found these two interesting lines:
“ When you break the fourth wall, you creep into the secret mind of a character. Ever notice how many times it is used with psychopaths?“ (x)
This got me thinking. Not only we got to see Oksana in such a vulnerable place, trying to supress her emotions WHILE at the same time allowing herself to feel them.. but we also got THAT glimse of her.. of her looking at US and in a way saying “see? this is who I am now.” yet it lasts only for a split second, so that revelation only lasts this long... it’s marking the beginning of her new path. I’m not sure if this was even intended since it was so short, but a choice like this... it just had to be. And there has to be a reason why they did it the way they did. We’ve had other vulnerable and private scenes with Villanelle/Oksana all by herself... no mask on. But this, this is something more in depth now. It’s like.. in some way Oksana realized that all this “story” and her life up to this point was a lie. So this makes the whole scene a breaking point. They crossed a line here and I am soooo interested to see where they go with Oksana next. I’m not sure if there is Villanelle anymore, but that’s the thing.. what will Oksana decide to do next? Based on the promo for next episode we see her pretending like nothing happened, especially with Konstantin, but then we also see a few stills of her being with messy hair and basically being A MESS which anyone would be in her place. So.. if ANYONE has any thoughts/theories or any other information about them possibly breaking the 4th wall and how does that impact the whole story and Oksana herself, please come talk to me about it!!
Now I’m starting to realize that the ending of previous episode and the fact that Oksana’s hiccups disappeared the second she got off the train is because of her fear for rejection. She already KNEW she might get rejected again and she didn’t want that. She didn’t want to meet her mother and was freaking out because she knew.. it would happen again, yet she went there anyways in hopes of things being different. Of her having one more chance to live a normal life and be loved. It didn’t turn out that way and that’s what she was most fearful of.
Overall Thoughts
I mentioned it before and I will say it again: this episode was NEEDED. We had to get a peak of Oksana’s past and see where’s shes coming from. I’m not saying see all of this as an excuse for her behavior and the way she is. Those are just facts, explanation and me, personally, I wanted some kind of closure and you know, to find out something real about Oksana. And we did.
This episode doesn’t mean that Villanelle/Oksana is somewhat superior to Eve. It’s not what this episode implies. It’s just that we needed this to see where Oksana’s head is at the moment and how she will deal with her family and how, eventually, that will affect her character. I would also love to see an episode about Eve and her backstory, but I feel it wouldn’t be the same, you know? I don’t think Eve had such a traumatizing past as Oksana did and that’s why it was important for us to see it. A very huge theme this season is family and that’s another reason to have this kind of episode about Oksana only and properly delve into the whole thing and get a real feel of what it was like and what it would be like to be a part of such family? So yeah, let’s just appreciate what we got and I still am not over Jodie’s performance. That last scene will probably haunt me forever. And that’s just how amazing of actress Jodie Comer really is.
So in conclusion I’d like you remind y’all that you are always very welcome to hop in my ask box or simply message me directly so we could chat about the episode or the show itself, share our thoughts and theories, predictions and anything else really!
#ke spoilers#killing eve#villanelle#jodie comer#oksana astankova#ke s3#ke 3x05#ke review*#ke*#ke 3x05 review#creation#where is jodie comer's emmy at?!#phenomenal acting™#the 4th wall
94 notes
·
View notes
Text
Training Days
Fandom: Teen Wolf
Ship: Non-explicit Sterek and Thiam
Summary: The pack can take a break from training for a little while, so Scott disguises entertainment as another session, unknown to Liam and Theo.
Today’s training was a lesson in self-control. It was supposed to teach the new betas how to stay stealth in situations where they may be under pressure. Scott had claimed that he went through the same training, which is why Derek was there now. But really he just wanted to see his new betas squirm. Training had been going great, and they definitely had time for a break. Well, a break for Scott at least, one that was disguised as another training sesh.
Scott had introduced it to Liam and Theo as an exercise in staying stealth no matter the circumstance, but it was also going to be a lesson in interrogation techniques.
The two of them had been tied to separate chairs, Liam certainly easier than Theo, who tried to fight his way out the entire time.
Now, Liam was looking uneasy, strapped into his chair with his arms chained to the arms of it. Theo had his usual smug look on his face, but Scott, Derek, and Liam could all smell the same unease on him that Liam was visibly feeling.
“So,” Derek began, pacing back and forth between the two chairs, a wide smile on his face. “Today we are going to do a little exercise in self-control and staying quiet. This is an exercise that all of the betas have gone through: Erica, Boyd, Isaac, and even Scott. Even I went through something a little similar to this at the hands of Peter, my mom, and Laura.”
“Actually, I don’t rem-” Erica clamped a hand over Boyd’s mouth, dragging him away by his arm.
“Hey, Boyd and I are gonna go shopping, see you guys later!” Erica rushed, pulling Boyd straight out the door of the loft.
Isaac and Allison had decided to join them, promptly saying their goodbyes too.
Liam tilted his head in confusion, the same way a puppy would. Derek just went on to resume his little speech. After all, he wasn’t completely lying. His family had definitely put him through similar training, but he had always found it cruel and unusual. He had, however, mentioned it in passing at a pack meeting before Liam and Theo joined, and Stiles, Boyd, and Erica had taken it upon themselves to inflict it on Scott and Isaac.
“So, Scott and I will inflict some touch on both of you. The goal is not to escape, actually, it’s quite the opposite. The goal is to stay as quiet and as still as possible. I don’t think either of you will have to worry about wolfing out, so just worry about trying to stay quiet, and try not to give in, alright?”
Liam nodded eagerly, still looking a little nauseous. Scott smiled, trying to ease his beta somehow.
“Alright, so, I’m going to help you with the training exercise, Li, because I think I’ll probably be a little less sadistic than Derek.”
Theo visibly paled, and Stiles snickered under his breath.
“So, are either of you ticklish?” Derek asked, trying not to appear too mischievous when Liam had paled too.
“Hell no,” Theo started to struggle, preparing to break the chains that he was stuck in.
“Hey, we gotta do this Theo. The goal isn’t to escape, it’s to exercise self-control.” Scott tried to calm the chimera, but Theo looked absolutely panicked. When Derek placed a hand on his shoulder, he froze completely.
Liam, on the other hand, had begun to giggle hysterically when Scott had started to walk towards him.
Scott motioned for Derek to back away from Theo, and Scott did the same, the two of them standing in front of the two chairs. They both looked from Theo to Liam and back again as they took the sight in. Theo looked completely defeated, while Liam had yet to stop giggling.
“We’re not gonna count this, but you gotta calm down Liam,” Scott warned, moving closer to Liam and placing a hand on his shoulder. The touch just caused Liam to laugh even harder, desperately trying to make himself stop. Liam was trying to get out words, but he couldn’t stop. Scott backed away, trying to let Liam calm down, and Kira came to take the lead.
She knelt in front of him,putting her hands forward where he could see them. “Hey Li, you’re gonna need to calm down, alright? You can do this, you’re great at self-control.”
Liam was calming down, gasping for air while he stopped giggling. Scott gave him a moment to breathe, thanking Kira for helping them out.
Once Liam had calmed down, Scott motioned at Derek. “We’re going to start now, alright guys?”
“Who do you think will break first?” Lydia asked Stiles, both of them watching from the couch.
“Oh, Liam for sure, what kind of question is that?”
“Want to put money on it?”
“Fifty dollars says Liam breaks first.”
“Fifty says it’s Theo.”
The two of them shook hands, Stiles smiling since he believed he would be $50 richer by the end of the night.
Scott and Derek started, Scott starting at Liam’s neck and Derek starting at Theo’s ears. Liam had initially let out a snort, but now he was scrunching up his face, huffing softly as he used all of his willpower to internalize his mirth.
Theo had twitched, but otherwise his face still held that same dumb smug look that it always did.
Derek wanted results, maybe Theo would be able to hold out on his laughter, but Derek definitely wanted to see him squirm. Derek moved one hand down to Theo’s ribs, and the chimera started to wiggle in his seat, trying to buck Derek’s hands away from his sensitive skin.
Scott, too, had moved, spidering over Liam’s knees. Liam didn’t have super ticklish knees, something that Scott knew. Scott was trying to stack the cards against Theo, and Liam was beginning to pick up on it.
“Just don’t giggle,” Lydia encouraged Liam, giving him a smile when he looked her way.
“Awww, he’s gonna giggle, I can see it. C’mon Liam, we know you wanna crack up.”
Liam shook his head, biting down hard on his bottom lip.
Lydia, Stiles, and Kira were getting a little bored, they had expected someone to crack up right away, but instead, they were five minutes in and nobody was laughing. The three of them had all strayed in their attention. Kira and Lydia were watching a video on Kira’s phone, and Stiles was fidgeting with his own.
Nobody was really paying attention, which is why the giggling caught them so off guard when it finally had started… and when it didn’t sound anything like Liam’s.
the room went completely silent as everyone turned their heads towards Liam and Theo. They hadn’t been paying attention when the high pitched giggles began, but now that everyone was looking, they got to witness the wide smile on Theo’s face and his head slumped downward, his eyes closed tightly.
It was the sweetest sound that any of them had ever heard. It was so carefree and cute, and much different from Theo’s usual demeanour. Derek was tickling Theo’s tummy, and Theo just couldn’t hold in his laughter any longer. He let the feeling overtake him, and he was giggling freely as Derek spidered over his skin.
Who knew that Derek was the teasing type? Theo was just the unlucky one who got the displeasure of finding out. “Hey, are you laughing at me? C’mon Theo, stop laughing, it’s not nice.”
Theo snorted, which was apparently the funniest thing he had ever heard, because he just started laughing even harder at the sound. Theo’s entire body was shaking with the strength of his laughter. It was almost as if he was forgetting that he was supposed to act cool and unbothered about everything, because he had stopped trying to fight the smile on his face altogether.
It was almost like the tickling brought out the child in Theo.
“Deheherek no!” Theo squealed when Derek pinched his thigh, trying to kick out but unable to because of his chained up predicament. Theo’s smile was so wide that it split his face, the rest of them had never even seen him smile, let alone like this. “Ohohoh my gohohosh, plehehease! Plehehease stahahap!”
Derek decided to try Theo’s ears again, and the teenager shrieked before dissolving into more frantic giggles. So far, Theo’s thighs still seemed like his worst spot, but there were other places left to try. Derek knelt down, looking up at Theo, who looked absolutely terrified.
Liam, having been something with Theo that he didn’t know how to describe (lovers? Boyfriends? Friends with benefits?) already knew that Theo could be pretty sensitive. He didn’t hate getting tickled, but his feet were unbearable. He almost pitied the situation that Theo was in, considering Scott had stopped to watch the show, and he wasn’t receiving the same torture.
“Wait!” Theo and Liam both screamed out at the same time. They had all expected Theo to protest, but Liam caught them off guard.
Now it was Theo’s turn to giggle uncontrollably for no reason as Derek went closer to his feet. Theo didn’t know what had gotten into him but he was anticipating the worst, unable to stop the laughter from pouring out of his lips.
“Scott, I think Theo’s had enough,” Liam tried to reason. He couldn’t really understand why he was trying to reason for Theo, but he knew just how unbearable and overwhelming Theo could find it sometimes.
“I think we might just be getting to the best part, Li,” Scott said, a smirk on his face. “Anyways, Theo is certainly not a man of mercy, why should we have mercy on him?”
Theo screamed at a volume that could only rival Lydia’s, before falling into hysterical, silent laughter. Theo wasn’t even wheezing for breath through his laughter, it seemed like he was just gushing out a continuous stream of joy that he couldn’t prevent.
Derek snickered at the gasp that Theo let out when he looped his fingers between the chimera’s toes. When Derek finally did stop, Theo was gone. He hadn’t even registered that the sensations had stopped, and he just continued to laugh as if he were still being tortured.
Lydia, Stiles, Scott, Derek, and Kira watched on in shock as Liam looked on with worry. Derek even unchained Theo, but he just continued to giggle hysterically. Scott decided to let Liam out too, seeing that it seemed like he was the only one who knew how to help.
Liam got up, kneeling in front of Theo and taking his hands into one of his, the other rising instinctively to cup Theo’s cheek.
“Hey, Theo, are we doing alright?” Liam asked, rubbing his thumb up and down Theo’s cheek. The chimera had flinched at first, but now he was opening his eyes, laughter still bubbling out freely.
“I- hehehe- I’m ohohokay,” Theo nodded, bringing his hands up to cover his face.
“It’s alright, The, just breathe. The tickling’s over, you can breathe.”
While Liam tried to calm Theo down, Stiles looked pointedly at Derek. Of course, there was no malice behind it, but Stiles tried to give his boyfriend the sternest look that he could. “You broke one of the baby betas!”
“First of all, he’s the same age as you and Scott. Second of all, this is totally not my fault!”
“It so is!”
“How was I supposed to know that Theo would be worse than Liam? Have you met Liam? He’s a five-year-old in the body of a sixteen-year-old while Theo is stone cold! How was I to know?”
“Oh my God can you two just stop bickering? Derek, you did break Theo, but Stiles, none of us could have known that this could even happen. Even me, and I put money on Theo laughing first,” Lydia lectured them both, shaking her head.
Liam wasn’t paying much mind to the rest of them, and Theo could barely even focus on anything except trying to breathe. Liam had started to run his fingers through Theo’s hair, still cupping his face with his other hand, and Theo was trying desperately to force his lungs to take air in. It was happening far too slowly for his liking, but slowly and surely he was starting to breathe a little slower, wheezing every few moments.
“He’s got like this touch thing,” Liam began, looking between everyone else in the room while he was still trying to get Theo to breathe, “I don’t really know how to explain it, but I think it’s from the dread doctor experiments. Sometimes he can handle it, but sometimes touch is kind of overwhelming to him.”
Scott nodded thoughtfully, “Why didn’t either of you just tell us?”
Theo groaned, shaking his head and mumbling something under his breath.
“Hmm, what was that Theo?”
“He said it’s embarrassing,” Liam snapped back, sending a glare Stiles’ way, “I’m sure he’s embarrassed enough as it is, do you have to make it worse, Stiles?”
“It’s fine, Li” Theo started, pausing for a breath, “Stiles, if you wanna make fun of me then we can take this outside.”
“I don’t think you get to just put up your tough guy act after we’ve all witnessed that.” Stiles retorted, rolling his eyes.
“Watch it Stiles, keep it up and you’ll be in the next training exercise.” Scott warned.
“Whatever, I’ve already lost $50.”
Liam stood up, grabbing Theo and leading him to one of the spare bedrooms so the two of them could take a nap. Before they were out of sight, Derek called out. “Hey Liam? Don’t forget that we never finished your training.”
A shudder ran down the teen’s spine, but he pushed it to the back of his mind as he slumped into the bed, holding Theo in his arms.
#ticklish!theo#theo raeken#liam dunbar#stiles stilinski#scott mccall#derek hale#isaac lahey#allison argent#lydia martin#kira yukimura#erica reyes#vernon boyd#thiam#ticklish!liam#teen wolf
54 notes
·
View notes
Text
As Alexis walked into Vannifar town, she got knocked over by a teenage boy not looking where he was going. "Oww! Watch it!" He spoke, grumbling a bit.
"I was watching it. You werent." Alexis muttered, as she stood up, and cleaned off her leggings. "...Where am I?" She asked.
"Vannifar town! My hometown. I uh. I assume you're lost?" The boy asked.
"Let's uh, go with that." Alexis spoke dismissively.
"My name is Lucius." He spoke, Introducing himself, as he stood up. "Who are you?"
"Alexis." She spoke, putting her hands in her pockets. "Can we get out of the rain?" She asked, shivering a little.
"Yeah, yeah. Let's get to the town hall. My mom is there, and I was just getting back from doing something for her. She had lent me a pokemon so I can go do said thing." Lucius spoke as he dusted off his own Jacket, and gestured for her to follow him.
"So, Alexis. Where are you from?" He asked as they walked.
She didnt answer, as she didn't have an answer for that.
"Ah, not the talkative type." Lucius noted as they walked, and he opened the door to the town hall.
"Wanna get out of your Jacket, Alexis?" He asked, taking his jacket off and hanging it on the coat rack near the door.
Alexis shook her head no. She'd rather have her Alakazam with her in case she runs into trouble here. At the moment, she had no idea if she could even trust this Boy.
"Lucius! Did you get the Items I ordered from the Mart in Nightvale City?" A woman called from the other end of the town hall.
"Yeah Mom!" Lucius called back, as he pulled a box from the backpack he had on under the jacket. "C'mon Alexis. Come meet my Mom. Shes the sweetest lady you'll ever meet."
Alexis nodded hesitantly, as she trailed behind lucius. She felt exposed, and every instinct in her body was screaming to go somewhere else.
"Honey, go mop up the mud for me, please." Lucius's Mom spoke as she noticed Alexis's footsteps trailing Mud.
"Oh gosh, I'm so sorry. My shoes suddenly tore while I was out earlier, just before the rain started!" Alexis apologized, hoping the lie had sounded convincing enough.
"Its fine darling, bad things happen at the worst of times. Lucius, go get her a blanket and some Hot chocolate. She looks like shes about to freeze to death." His mother spoke, as he handed her the package.
"Alright Mom." Lucius spoke.
His mom smiled. "Its nice to have a teenage son who's still willing to help clean up, and take care of people." She murmured a bit. "So, what's your name, dearie?" His Mother asked as she Was passed a wet black rag, and a dry one, and bucket from her husband. "Also, clean off your feet please. The Mud will start to cake after a few minutes. The halemaw regions sudden storms are always the result of fast acting mud." She spoke as she handed Alexis the rags and bucket.
"Thank you." Alexis spoke, trying to be polite. "My name is Alexis." She answered the question.
"Simply delightful name." His mother spoke. "You already met Lucius, I presume. That's my Husband Mark, and I'm Ava, the Mayor of this lovely little town. Despite our... professor, we do try to be welcoming to newcomers." Ava spoke as Lucius came back with a mug of Hot chocolate with whipped cream and marshmallows, and a warm blanket.
"Here you go." He spoke, a small smile on his face as he set the items down on the table next to her.
Alexis finished cleaning her feet, and simply smiled. "Ah, that feels so much better." She spoke.
"Ah, I feel the same way about mud. I cant stand feeling it on my feet." Ava spoke. "Lucius, dear. Go check on the Professor. Make sure her little... experiment, hasn't gotten out of hand." Ava spoke to lucius.
Lucius simply nodded without another word, and ran off.
Alexis had a slightly curious look in her eyes. "What's up with the professor?" She asked.
"Professor Morgan? Shes um... a bit of a character. Rather... unstable, if you know what I mean." Ava explained.
"I dont know what you mean, but I'm just going to pretend like I do." Alexis spoke, unfolding the warm blanket, and wrapping it around her legs, as she took the cup of hot chocolate, and sipped at it.
"She has... psychotic episodes. She also mostly keeps to herself, only really making an appearance when she has to give out pokemon to new trainers. I hear this year is a special year, because she's giving out six pokemon, two each, to three trainers." Ava elaborated, keeping the discussion about the Professor's tendencies to a minimum.
"Note to self, don't upset the professor, I guess?" Alexis thought as she sipped in silence. "I assume Lucius is one of the three trainers?" She asked after a few minutes.
"Yep, he's finally old enough to take on the league challenge. Or at least try to, that is. We havent had an eighth gym leader since Minerva disappeared around the same time the Champion died." She explained. "The second was supposed to be some hotshot kid that ended up going missing. And the Third is this girl Hera, from Nightvale City. Who should be arriving any moment now." Ava spoke, and as though on Cue, a Blonde girl in a Sundress, Jacket, leggings, and black boots came bursting through the door.
"I'm not late, am i?" Hera asked as she kicked off her boots and hung up her jacket.
"No! Not at all Hera, in fact I was just talking about you to a guest that Lucius found just at the entrance to Town." Ava spoke. "Come sit, please."
Hera nodded, meekishly sitting down. She adjusted her ponytail as she sat.
All that was going through Alexis's brain was one sentence. "Pretty sunshine girl." She must have been staring, as the next thing she knew, Hera's hand was waving in front of her face.
"Earth to Alexis." Hera spoke, as the door burst open again.
"Oh good, everyone is here." The tall figure of Professor Morgan spoke, as she lumbered forward to the table at the front of the room. "So, it's that time of year. Three trainer's get to choose themselves a starter and begin their journey as pokemon trainer's." Professor Morgan spoke, leaning against the table. "Except this year, there's a twist. I'll be giving two pokemon to each trainer. A regional variant of the Johto region's starters, and a Random pokemon from three random regions." Professor Morgan spoke, a hazey look in her eyes.
"Now. Let's introduce the starters I'll be giving out." Morgan spoke, as she set six pokeballs out on the table.
Morgan hit the first button on the first row, and a Black Totodile with Pink eyes, Pink Frills on it's back as well. The Pokemon's Jaw had some Pink face markings on the side of their Jaw. "The Halemaw Region's Variant of Totodile. I know not everyone here is from Our... lovely region. But this Bad Boy's A Dark and Fairy type. He May look cute now, but his later forms are Fiercesome foes." Professor Morgan explained. She moved to the pokeball in behind the Totodile, and revealed a Gible. "Gible, Land shark pokemon. I'm sure most of you recognize this one because of the Sinnoh region's Former champion, Cynthia." She spoke. "Any questions so far?" She asked, pausing.
"Uh yes." Alexis spoke, raising her hand. "Hi, sorry. New to town. Uhm... What typing is it? Sorry.. I've never seen it before." She elaborated.
"It's a Ground Dragon type, if I remember my notes correctly." Professor morgan explained. "And don't worry about having not seen it before. Gible's rare in our region."
"Ah, okay." Alexis answered. She went quiet again, and started sipping the drink in her hands.
"Now. Onto the next regional variant, Cyndaquil." Professor Morgan spoke, as she hit the second pokeballs button. Out came a Light blue Cyndaquil with Spikes made of Ice sticking out of it's back. "Halemaw's Cyndaquil species live in the Heavy snow island of the Region. The Pokemon cannot see very well, and often uses its spikes to attack anything that bumps into it. Either that or its bites the the pokemon or object it runs into." She explained.
Professor Morgan walked behind the table again, and released the pokemon from the pokeball behind it. "Now this bad boy. It's a beldum, one of the sturdiest pokemon to ever exist. A trainer passed it onto me, before leaving the region, back when it was still an egg. So now I'm giving it to the trainer who chooses it." She explained. "It's a psychic and steel type, for those of you curious." She elaborated. "Now... onto the last regional pokemon." She spoke, as she walked to the right side of the table, and pressed the ball. A Piplup emerged from the ball.
The Piplup was Predominantly Grey and White, with an odd Black fur coat around its neck. Its beak was Silver, and appeared to be rather sharp. "Piplup. Wait... That's not right. Oh well. Chikorita can be found pretty much everywhere in the waters." Professor Morgan muttered to herself. "Now. As I was saying. Piplup. Halemaw's Variant of them and their later forms are often found in abandoned Theaters, acting out old Play's with the spirits of their former trainers. The pokemon originates from the Sinnoh Region, for those of you curious." Professor Morgan explained. "Halemaw piplup's are also incredibly protective of their trainers." She continued as she reached for the last closed pokeball.
She pressed the button, and with a mild thunk, a larvitar appeared on the table next to the Piplup. "The final pokemon I'll be giving away with these pokemon is larvitar. It's predominantly found in the mountain at the center of the region. Small hordes of them are rumored to be able to eat enough dirt to form a new path inside the mountain. In recent years, it's part of the reason victory road is so treacherous to traverse." Professor Morgan spoke, then glanced to Ava. "Now. Who am I giving pokemon to this time, Ava?" She asked.
"Lucius, and Hera. Alexis, too, if she wants to take a couple." Ava spoke.
All eyes were on Alexis for a moment, waiting for an answer from her, as she tried to communicate with the Alakazam mentally. "Alakazam. You there?"
"Yes, I'm here. You should definitely take the offer. I won't always be able to protect you, little one."
Alexis nodded simply. "Took me a minute to decide, apologies. But yes, I'll uhm... take a couple of pokemon." She spoke after a moment.
"Good, Good. Since you're the one getting them instead of the last one, who left the region, would you like to pick first?" Professor Morgan asked.
"If they're okay with it, of course." Alexis answered.
"Yeah, you can go first." Hera and Lucius answered at the same time.
Alexis nodded, as she stood up, and walked toward the table. "Alakazam. Any suggestions as to which pair I should pick?"
No response from the pokemon.
"Alright then." She thought. She mustered up a memory from when she was walking out of the base, to see if she could best prepare for potentially fighting back against the organization that held her prisoner. She remembered seeing a lot of dark types asleep next to their trainers that had been passed out on the ground. "I'll choose..." Alexis trailed off, going with her gut. "Totodile and Gible." She spoke.
"Interesting choice. Hera, you're up Next." Professor Morgan spoke, gesturing to the taller girl to come pick her starters.
"I'll choose these two. Larvitar and Piplup, was it?" Hera asked.
"Yep. And that leaves Lucius with Cyndaquil and Beldum." Professor Morgan spoke as Lucius walked up to the table. "Meet me at the Lab, and I'll get you three hooked up with pokeballs, potions, and pokedexes. I'll give you three time to decide on Nicknames for your pokemon, if you're into that sort of thing. Meet me there after the storm let's up, that's all I ask of you." Professor Morgan spoke as she took her umbrella and walked out.
Hera Picked up her two pokeballs, and pressed the buttons to return them to their balls. Alexis did the same.
Lucius did the same, after deciding to call Cyndaquil, Frostbite. The three teens sat back down, and Hera let out a soft sigh. "Just Glad that's over with. How long do you guys think the storm will last?" She asked.
"Probably about another Five minutes or so." Lucius spoke. "The storms here may be sudden, but they go away within the hour, or so, most days." Lucius elaborated.
"Good point. I grew up over on Hyperius Island, which is predominantly desert. After my parents sent me here to live with my Gran, I had to get adjusted to spontaneous rain rather quickly." Hera spoke, looking at her pokeballs sat on her belt. "Do either of you know where the first gym is?"
"I have no idea where anything is." Alexis admitted. "I just arrived a few days earlier." She lied, hoping it was convincing.
"Ah." Hera spoke. "How about you, Lucius?" She asked.
"According to a book I read the other day, our first gym to challenge would be Jupiter, the Roaring thunder." Lucius spoke.
"Get going you three. The professor doesnt like being kept waiting." Ava spoke as she folded up one of the tables at the front of the room.
"Uh, question. And this will probably sound really weird. But. Is there somewhere here where I can get a pair of socks and shoes? I didnt exactly pack well." She spoke, as she stood up.
"Oh yeah! Lucius, dear. Run to the house, and in my room there should be two pairs of sneakers. One is for you, the other pair is for Alexis. And grab a pair of socks while you're at it." Ava spoke. "The other pair was originally for the trainer who was supposed to show up, but vanished. And Hera mentioned to me when I last talked to her that she didn't need a pair of sneakers." Ava explained as she started on another table.
Lucius nodded and ran out of the building, to do as was asked of him.
"Correct." Hera nodded. "So uh, Alexis." Hera spoke. "How are you enjoying the region so far?"
"I like it. The forest is nice, but I do not like the spontaneous Thunderstorms." Alexis answered honestly.
"Trust me, neither does anyone else. We still haven't really figured out why the thunderstorms happen. Jupiter, the Gym leader of Miranth City, works nonstop to figure out why they happen, but has mostly resorted to being the head of the team who alerts residents on the island to weather pattern changes, and such." Ava explained, as she poured herself a cup of tea from the nearby drink table.
Lucius returned, carrying a box. "Found the shoes. Took a little digging, but I found them." He spoke inbetween breaths. "Here ya go Alexis." Lucius spoke as he handed her the box.
Alexis opened the box, revealing a pair of sleek black sneakers, and a pair of pink socks sitting on top of them.
"I just grabbed a random pair. Sorry if they're not your type of socks." Lucius spoke sheepishly.
"They feel alright." Alexis spoke quietly, as she slipped them on, followed up with the shoes. "Also. On our way out of town, I think we should maybe stock up on supplies or something like that, just to be on the safe side." She stood up, and adjusted her belt.
"Good Idea, Alexis." Hera spoke as she walked over to the Coat rack, and grabbed her jacket and hat. She put on the hat, and slipped her pokeballs into her inner jacket pocket. "My gran gave me roughly 3,000 Halemaw Dollars, which translates to about 400,000 kantonian dollars? I forget the exact translation. Math never was my strong suit." She admitted, a small chuckle in her voice, as she waited by the door. "We can also stay in pokemon centers when it comes nightfall, if you guys would rather not stay in the middle of the woods at night." Hera spoke. "My older sister gave me a decent amount of Info, as she knew I was starting my journey soon." She explained, rubbing the back of her neck a bit.
Lucius nodded. "Umbrellas will also be good to invest in." He spoke, as he headed for the door.
Alexis nodded in agreement as she followed the two. "Agreed." She spoke as they walked to the lab.
Once the three got to the lab, Hera knocked on the door. "Professor Morgan?" She questioned.
"Just a moment. Gotta get something of mine under control!" Professor Morgan called from the inside of the lab. After a few moments, the door opened. "Come in, please." She spoke.
The three teens stepped into the building, making sure to not touch anything.
"Now. Let's make this quick. You won't only be traveling to attempt to take on the league. We all know that will be Impossible, after the disappearance of Minerva. While you're traveling, I want you all to fill pages of the pokemon index, or Pokedex for short. I tweaked it to specifications for The region. And if you happen upon an Infected pokemon, tread lightly. They're easily angered, and appear to have heightened abilities." Professor morgan spoke. "They also don't willingly approach people unless they're starving, from what we've managed to record. Any data you all can collect on these pokemon, will be grateful." She spoke, as she handed the teens each three small bags. The small bags contained identical contents. Thirty Pokéballs, ten Potions, and town maps for the three of them. "Stop at the Pokemon center on your way out of town. Theres three packages, one for each of you there. I explained in the time it took for the storm to stop, that Alexis would be taking the place of the previous trainer." Professor Morgan spoke. "Now, Skedaddle. I have my personal project to work on, you can call me from any pokemon center if you need advice on where to go next, or need to access the storage system that's linked back to my lab. I will look after the pokemon you catch on your adventure." She spoke, shooing them out.
Once the door shut behind the teens, Hera blinked slightly. "We didnt even get a chance to ask what "Infected Pokemon," looked like." She spoke as she headed for the pokemon center.
"According to some science articles my dad had been reading the other day, Infected pokemon look similar to their normal selves, except there is a color scheme change, and a typing change. The example the Article gave, was an Infected Ralts. According to the scan they had done, it was a Ghost/Fairy type. You know what a normal Ralts looks like, right?" Lucius questioned.
"No." Alexis thought as she walked alongside the two.
Hera nodded. "Yep. Little red spike coming out of its head, and it gives the impression that it can't see, because it has presumably hair covering its eyes, right?" She asked. "Oh and, a white body."
Lucius nodded. "Yeah. Take that idea, but make the spike white, and much sharper, almost like a sharpened bone. Its body is black, and it has a pink glow to it. The only thing still similar is the green almost hair-like thing that covers its eyes." Lucius explained as the three entered the pokemon center, and were greeted by a Shop attendant that had been sorting out boxes.
"Hi! Welcome to the pokemon center and mart. You three wouldn't happen to be the ones Professor morgan let us know had packages ship in for you, would you?" The girl asked, as she stepped out from behind the counter.
"Yep! That would be us." Hera nodded.
Alexis nodded as well. She walked, seemingly taking in the sight. The place was big.
"Alrighty! Give me a moment to get your packages from the back. Feel free to browse, or heal your new partners while you wait." The girl smiled as she walked to the back room.
"Alexis, everything good?" Lucius questioned, looking over at Alexis.
Alexis was in fact, not great. She had a major headache, as all of the sights and sounds were rather overwhelming. She had leaned against the counter. "I need to go Outside, for a moment. I'll be fine. Don't follow me out, Ill be back in, in a few minutes." Alexis spoke, as she stumbled toward the door, her hand reaching for her interior pocket.
"Okay..?" Lucius questioned as he and Hera watched her quietly. "We'll let the shop attendant know where she went." He spoke to Hera as the two waited inside.
-------------------------------------
Alexis leaned against the outer wall of the pokemon center, pulling her hood up, as she slipped to an area where she figured nobody would see her. She knew she shouldn't get Alakazam out right now, but she was experiencing similar feelings to when she first woke up. Eye pain, noise sensitivity, and an inability to focus.
"Alakazam, come on out, please." Alexis spoke as she leaned against the wall, and pushed the button on the Ultra ball in her hand.
The Alakazam appeared, and popped an eye open. "Everything okay?" It asked her.
"No, I'm... I went in there and suddenly was feeling like I was back where we first met. My eyes hurt, I'm hearing things that I dont think normal people can hear. Such as the Hum of the machinery in there. The lights were incredibly bright, and it was making it extremely difficult for me to focus. Any advice?" She asked.
"Keep your hood up, and your head down. If the other two ask, just tell them you'll explain once you're out of town, and on your way to Nightvale city. Buy a pair of sunglasses, when you go back in too. Your benefactor told me you would likely be experiencing more issues then normal. You've been in a dark room for a long time."
"Thanks." Alexis murmured, hitting the button to return Alakazam to its ball, and she walked back in.
-------------------------------------
Alexis walked into the pokemon center, again. She kept her hood up, and looked down to the ground.
"Everything Okay with your friend there?" The shop attendant asked Lucius as she scanned the items.
"Yeah. Alexis, do you want anything, while shes scanning items?" Lucius asked.
"Pair of sunglasses, that's it." Alexis answered.
"Alright. Does the style matter?" The attendant asked.
"No." Alexis spoke.
The attendant nodded, and stuck the extra supplies in each of their backpacks, and passed them to the teens after Hera paid for the items.
"Here ya go, have a nice day." The shop attendant spoke.
Hera picked up Alexis's backpack, and passed it to her. She then put on her own backpack, and then her own backpack.
Lucius grabbed his backpack and slipped it on, sticking his pokeballs in the left side pocket.
Alexis reached into the side pocket of her backpack, and pulled out the sunglasses. She tapped the edges of the frames against each other, and then slipped them on.
"Alright. Let's get going." Hera spoke, as she headed for the door.
Alexis and Lucius followed her out, and into the forest just outside of Vannifar Town.
A/N time!
Sorry about how long this chapter was. Would have been shorter, but hey. Alexis needed a moment after how intensely bright all of the noises and sounds in the pokemon center were. Now! Onto the Pokedex Entries for Regional Totodile, Cyndaquil, and Piplup. Which will be on the asks blog, for seamless reading from here on out! Same with other end of chapter stuff. There will also be an in-depth explanation of the "infected" pokemon over there. ( @project-halemaw-asks is the asks blog.)💖
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
One Beer - Part Two
Based off the song One Beer by Hardy you can listen to it HERE
High school sweethearts AU with Chris | You and Chris just graduated high school. You have an amazing summer planned before you and your friends part ways for the fall and go on to your separate schools. But what happens when things don’t go as planned?
Note: Let me know what you think. I’m not sure how I feel about it, I’m still working on my writing skills. Also, read the note at the bottom for another question I have. I’m asking it there so I don’t spoil anything up here :)
🎶 Never thought that they’d be, puttin’ those life plans on the shelf. A couple American babies, raisin’ one up their self. 🎶
You and Chris sat in his car and discussed what you were going to do.
“My parents are going to be so mad,” you sighed.
“You’re not going to tell them alone. I’ll be right there with you,” Chris said with a small smile. “We can tell my mom first, if you want to, she’ll be surprised but she’s not going to get mad and yell or anything.”
“What are we going to say? You know they’re going to bring up our plans for college and careers,” you pointed out,
“I’ll enroll in the community college and start classes for business,” Chris said.
“Chris, I can’t let you do that, you’ve wanted to chase this acting dream and that’s what you’re going to do,” your voice quivered. “I’ll start at community college and we’ll still take turns of visiting each other on the weekends. I’ll just still be back here at home, and you’ll be in New York,” your voice trailed off.
“(Y/N), I don’t have to go to New York, sure, acting is my dream, but this-” he gestured to you and him - “this is bigger than that.”
“I refuse to be the girl that kept you from chasing what you wanted, I’ll be here waiting for you,” a small smile crept across your face.
Chrsi took his hand in yours and kissed it.
Chris’ hand rested on your leg as you rode in his car back to his house. Your hands were sweaty and your heart was pounding. While you were nervous to face his mother and share your life changing news, you knew she would be supportive and loving through it all. She loved Chris and his siblings with unconditional love, she has always been more relaxed than your strict parents. You dreaded having to share the news with them. You especially dreaded your father’s reaction towards both you and Chris.
The car came to a stop in the driveway, you turned and looked at Chris.
“Ready?” He asked.
“As I’ll ever be,” you sighed.
Chris held your hand as you walked in the front door. You had been inside his house thousands of times, sometimes it felt more like home than your own.
“Ma?” Chris called through the house, walking with his hand tangled with yours.
“In here!” his mother called from the living room.
You and Chris found Lisa sitting on the couch reading a book.
“Hey, ma, can we talk to you?” Chris asked, quietly.
“Of course, is everything okay?” her voice was concerned, she looked between your face and her son’s
“We’re okay,” Chris said as he sat down on the couch and pulled you with him.
You felt sick to your stomach, you could feel Lisa’s eyes on you. You looked up at Chris, begging for him to do the talking. He pressed his lips to your forehead and gave your hand a squeeze.
“Chris, sweetheart, what is it?” his mother asked, “you know you can tell me anything, I’m here for you, you too, (Y/N)”.
Chris took a deep breath, “S-she’s uh, she’s p-pregnat,” Chris stuttered out.
Lisa’s face didn’t falter. She remained calm, and took a deep breath, “You know what you have to do, Christopher."
"I know, Ma, we're going to do this together," he said with a small smile.
"Have you told your parents yet?” Lisa asked you.
You shook your head no, Lisa knew how strict your parents were.
"No matter what their reaction, we're here to support you, sweetheart," Lisa said with a small smile.
You smiled back, looking from Lisa to Chris. Your stomach was in knots thinking about having to break the news to your parents.
Your parents are very conservative. The few times Chris had spent the night at the house, he slept on a completely different floor. Your dad would - will - blow a gasket when you told him. Your parents love you and they've always supported you and your dreams, well, their dreams that they have for you. And well, their daughter becoming a mom at 18 was not even close to the dreams they have for you.
"I guess we should go tell them," you let out a nervous breath, looking at your blue-eyed boyfriend.
"I'll be with you the whole time," Chris reassured you.
You nodded, hoping - no, praying that your parents, especially your father, would remain calm, cool, and collected.
*****************************
Before going back to your house, Chris took you by to get your car from where you left it at the mall.
Chris parked behind your car in the driveway. You took his hand and lead him in the front door.
"Hi Sweetheart!" Your dad smiled, "Chris, how are ya?" He said, extending his hand to shake your boyfriend's.
"Doing well, Sir," Chris smiled nervously.
"Mom just ran up to shower from her shift at the hospital, she should be down soon," your dad said.
You and Chris took a seat in the living room. Sitting close, but not too close. Your dad came in and sat in his chair, he started asking Chris about his plans for summer work and if he was really going to New York in the fall to pursue acting.
Your mom finally joined you in the living room, giving both you and Chris a hug.
When the conversation got to a lull, you glanced at Chris, this was you window. You had to do it.
"Mom, Dad," you said, looking down at your feet, "I-w-we need to talk to you about something"
"You're not going to New York, (Y/N). You're going to (your dream school)," your dad said with a slight laugh.
"I don't think I'm going to be able to go to (your dream school)," you muttered under your breath.
"Why would you say that, sweetheart?" Your mom questioned.
You could feel their eyes on you. Your hands were shaking, Chris put his slightly sweaty hand on top of yours.
"Mom," your voice shook, "Daddy," you said, attempting to smile at him, "I-I'm p-pregnat."
The room fell silent. For a minute you couldn't tell if you had actually said the words or not. Your eyes flickered between your mom's and your dad's face. Trying to figure out what they were thinking. Trying to brace for the worst.
Your mom started to cry. Your dad's face was like stone.
"Sweetheart, how could you let this happen," she whispered in disbelief.
"I'll tell you how she let this happen, she let that punk of a boyfriend in her goddamn pants!" Your dad spat out, pointing an accusing finger at Chris.
“It takes two to tango, daddy, this wasn’t all him!” you stood, giving your father’s bitterness back to him.
"Get the hell out of my house, both of you!" Your dad yelled.
"Richard!" Your mom scolded.
"I meant what I said, get out," he said, pointing towards the door.
There it was. The worst you had been bracing for.
Chris positioned himself between you and your father, walking you out of the house and to his car.
As soon as the car door shut you let the tears flow. How could your father do this to you? You thought.
*****************************
Back at Chris' house you laid with your head in his lap while he ran his fingers through your hair.
"I'm so sorry about this, baby" Chris said, his voice had a hint of sadness.
"It's not like I didn't expect this from him," you sniffled.
"My mom said he'll come to his senses by the end of the weekend," you picked your head up to face Chris. "Are you sure your mom doesn't mind me being here a few days?"
"Baby, you're always welcome here, my mom loves you," Chris smiled.
You smiled back, but the smile quickly faded when you thought about your new reality. Tears came to your eyes again.
"I'm so scared," you admitted, looking at your boyfriend.
"I know," Chris whispered, "I'm scared too. But hey," he said, lifting your chin with his finger. "We're gonna have a baby!" He whispered with a smile.
"You're gonna be a daddy," you giggled.
"And you," Chris said, pulling you into his lap, "are going to be one, cute momma" he smiled.
*****************************
Later that night you curled up next to Chris in his bed. You were almost asleep when you heard Chris start to whisper. At first you thought he was talking in his sleep, so you didn’t pay too much attention to what he was saying. Until you felt his breath on your stomach.
“You’ve got such a beautiful momma, Bud, she’s the sweetest, I’m sure you already know that,” he laughed to himself. “I can’t wait to meet you. Now, there are gonna be some shitty days, especially when I have to take my trips to New York. But I promise, I’m always going to come back.”
You felt a tear run down your cheek as you stared at the ceiling while you listened to your boyfriend talk to the little one in your belly.
“I love you and your momma so much,” Chris smiled, choking back his own tears, “okay, I’ll let you get some sleep, you’ve got a lot of growing to do if you’re gonna be like Tom Brady,” Chris kissed your belly and moved his head back to his pillow.
“And just what makes you think it’s a boy?” you questioned with a giggle.
“How much of that did you hear?” he asked, his cheeks burned from a hint of embarrassment.
“Enough to make me cry happy tears,” you smiled and cupped his face with your hand.
“Boy or girl, I’m going to love the both of you, always,” Chris said before he pressed his lips to yours.
Chris pulled away and smiled, you pressed your forehead to his.
“Always,” you smiled.
*****************************
Note: I can’t decide if I want the reader to reconcile with her dad right away or if there should be some grudges held and make for some good drama? Let me know your thoughts :)
Tags: @daliaevans
44 notes
·
View notes
Text
Olicity Tropetastic Awards: Felicity Smoak
The show might be about Oliver’s journey, but we wouldn’t have Arrow without Felicity. We laughed with her, we cried with her, we grew with her, and we swooned over Oliver with her. Surely, she’s one of the most relatable and popular characters on TV. But for many of us, she became a friend.
This one’s for the hacker, the badass, the love of Oliver Queen’s life. Here’s to the ICONIC Felicity Megan Smoak!
@blondeeoneexox’s recs:
Green Arrow Exposed - @allimariexf
The Oliver Queen publicity tour gets an unscripted guest appearance.
**Award: Most Badass, Standing By Her Man Felicity**
Felicity’s Party Raver Hangover Supreme Cure - @felicityollies
The story of how Felicity got her industrial piercing as told by Felicity to her very curious husband.
**Award: Most Carefree Felicity That I Wish We Would Have Gotten More Of In The Show**
Mother’s Day - @felicityollies
Felicity’s first Mother’s Day with William.
**Award: Sweetest, Most Honestly Beautiful William/Felicity Scene That Needs To Be An Additional Scene**
Hotel Vegas - @it-was-a-red-heeler
Heartbreak sends Felicity home to her mother for a vacation that just might change her life forever.
**Award: Most Amazing Use of Felicity Being The Strong Woman She Is!**
@allimariexf’s recs:
Jade - LoudVoice
When a mission requires it, Felicity offers to infiltrate a strip club as a dancer. Oliver and Diggle are hesitant. What they don't know is that Felicity has been taking pole-dancing classes for years.
**Award: Best “Felicity Smoak is a woman of many hidden talents” story**
maybe all this is the party (maybe we just do it violently) - unicornstore
The collar could have exploded. If the night had gone any differently, she would be a mangled corpse in a body bag. She wouldn’t have been the first on Nelson’s kill list, hardly anything more than someone else who got in his way. / a tag for 1.15 (dodger). oliver drives felicity home and she comes to terms with some of the events of the night.
**Award: Best “Felicity Smoak was a hero from the beginning” and other things that cannot be captured in a single phrase so just read it NOW! story**
ain't it fun - magneticwave
Working for Oliver Queen can be mostly summed up as a series of lessons for Felicity on how to keep her cool in situations she is completely unequipped to handle. Thanks for nothing, MIT.
Or, Felicity’s first year on Team Arrow.
**Award: Best Year-in-the-Life on Team Arrow from Felicity’s POV (Year 1) aka another amazing Felicity story that defies description!!**
ghosts and echoes of you (everywhere we go) - @alexiablackbriar13
Everywhere she turned, she could see Oliver. His reflection, his ghost - his memory. It was painful. It was suffocating. Mia was the only reason she didn’t break down most days.
**Award: Most Devastating Single-Mom Felicity story**
@memcjo’s recs:
Uptown Girl - @hope-for-olicity
Felicity Smoak is not your average debutante, but going to the Debutante Ball turns out to be one of the most important decisions of her life. The story of an uptown girl meeting a downtown boy - who happens to be in a rock band.
**Award: Best Use of Felicity and Oliver Taking Control of Their Lives and Living Happily Ever After!**
We Build Then We Break - @smoaking-greenarrow
The aftermath of the limo shooting; one month later, Felicity has to decide if she is going to let what happened change her. Oliver and Curtis both help her realize the kind of person that she is.
**Award: Best Use of Swoon Worthy Oliver Queen Being There for the Love of His Life**
The Butler Did It - @quiveringbunny
Felicity Smoak is trying to be the best CEO she can, but it can be a struggle to establish her role with outsiders. So, attending an out of town conference looks to be a real challenge without a bit of help and encouragement from the man who loves her.
**Award: Best Use of Sexy Olicity Having Fun, Smutty Smut**
Times Like These - anthfan
A man from Felicity's past she never thought she'd see again suddenly appears in Starling City, bringing with him memories she'd rather keep forgotten, and a new threat.
**Award: Best Use of Scary, Edge of Your Seat Olicity Storytelling**
gray henley’s and fluffy purple socks - @alexiablackbriar13
Felicity and Oliver have taken to sharing their clothes recently since discovering she’s pregnant.
Well - it’s not really sharing. It’s very one-sided and originating from Felicity, and it’s more stealing than anything else.
**Award: Cutest, Sweetest, Most Adorable Felicity Story**
Long Way Down - Abbie
Scant weeks after the takedown of Slade Wilson, Felicity is abducted from her bed in the middle of the night. She comes to in a stark white cell to be faced with the inexplicably alive Tommy Merlyn, but breathing isn’t the only thing he’s doing that he shouldn’t be.
**Award: BEST~ HOLY SHIT~THIS FIC IS SOOO INTENSE AWARD**
@smoaking-greenarrow’s recs:
Open Heart and Lithe Tongue (Speak and We Are Undone) - RosieTwiggs
In all of Felicity's experience, among all of her partners, not one had ever gone down on her, even those times when she’d worked up the courage to outright ask.
**Award: Sexiest ‘Oliver Giving Felicity What She Wants’ Award**
DONE. - @imusuallyobsessed
Felicity only said yes to ARGUS protection because she thought it would keep William safe. But Diaz found them anyway. Now? The only one who can protect William is her. She's done playing games.
**Award: Best Fed-Up Felicity**
Will You Remember Me - @jesileighs, @latinasmoak
After being attacked by a metahuman with the power to steal memories, Felicity learns that a lot can happen in six years. Even things that she once believed to be unthinkable.
**Award: The Amnesia Trope To End All Amnesia Tropes**
Burning Soufflés - @allimariexf
Felicity really needs to have a talk with Oliver. Which they will really, definitely do just as soon as she stops being kidnapped.
**Award: The ‘This Pregnancy Reveal is Now My Canon Pregnancy Reveal’ Award**
@tangled23works’ recs:
Is it Fair, or is it Fate? - @smoaking-greenarrow
We are the best parts of each other.
She’d said it and she’d meant it, which unfortunately meant that she’d just lost the best part of herself.
**Award: Most Hopeful And Determined Felicity**
Begin Again - jennfics
Felicity has a coffee date, potentially, and Iris West Allen is the best friend a girl could have. A coffee shop meet/cute in the making.
**Award: The Funniest And Cutest Nervous!Felicity Fic**
While You Were Sleeping - Loulou26
Felicity Smoak, an IT expert at Queen Consolidated, has a little bit of a crush on her boss, Tommy Merlyn. The problem? He doesn't know she exists. After she saves his life, Felicity is mistaken for his fiancee as he lies in a coma. Suddenly thrown into the welcoming arms of the man's family - The Queens, Felicity soon finds herself falling in love with his brother, Oliver. But when Tommy awakens, Felicity also finds herself in the worst predicament of her life.
**Award: Best Adorable, Awkward And Funny Felicity Stealing Oliver’s Heart**
Mind on Fire - Nerdy_Xicana
An accidental discovery leads Felicity Smoak to come face to face with Yao Fei Gulong. Deciding to take a chance on a man who proves with one conversation he can be trusted she signs on to work with Sagittarius International. A private security company that did so much more than act like hired mercenaries. She would soon come to find out they had a very real purpose that they kept very well hidden.
After 4 years of working to leave her past behind her, Felicity finds herself surrounded by people who show her what she can no longer avoid- human interaction. One person in particular is the handsome Oliver Queen.
Oliver has spent the last year and a half avoiding romantic entanglements. Choosing to focus on his work and their missions, the last thing he expected was developing feelings for the beautiful analyst that fell into his hands.
Her mission is clear, but it soon becomes convoluted when she finally admits to feeling something for the brooding blue-eyed mercenary. He needs to keep her at arm's length, but everything in him pulls her closer. Can they come together, when everything is trying to pull them apart?
**Award: Most Badass, Strong And Sexy Felicity Smoak AU**
@it-was-a-red-heeler’s recs:
Right Girl - @smoaking-greenarrow
Felicity meets Oliver after she transfers to Starling Academy, a high school she never wanted to step foot in.
** Award: Best Teenage Oliver Queen Being a Badass For the Woman He Loves**
Asclepius - CharlotteCordelier
**Award: (And I mean this in all seriousness) “This Should’ve Been The Show”**
@msbeccieboo’s recs:
BREAK - BookofLife
Felicity shut down the second earthquake machine (because of course she left the Foundry to do it because wasting time leading an old fashioned detective through a series of complicated do-hickeys was Oliver's ridiculous idea, not hers), but being alone in the Glades at night, during a catastrophe, wasn't the safest thing to have happen.
Sometimes you suffer for doing the right thing.
**Award: Best Felicity-Ignores-Oliver-And-Goes-Off-To-Be-A-Hero-Anyway Moment**
A Woman’s Guide to Vigilantism - jules_ink
After five years of hell, fear, and poor decisions, of becoming a weapon, Felicity Smoak returns home to her family intending to finally make things right—only to find that there are some things you cannot run from. Like love. And mortal enemies. And your mother’s loud voice.
**Award: Best Role-Reversal Fic Featuring BAMF Vigilante Felicity*
#Arrow#Olicity#olicity tropetastic awards#Felicity Smoak trope#Felicity Smoak rec list#olicity fanfiction#olicity fic#Oliver Queen#Felicity Smoak
213 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Distance Between Us
Chapter 37: Only Ever Yours
Pairing: Rowena x reader
Summary: It finally happens.
Editor: @miss-moon-guardian
*****
You stayed on the dancefloor for an hour more, holding each other, basking in the closeness, before leaving. Your friends tried to get you to stay, but you and Rowena were adamant that you were tired.
Meg, the only one clued in on what, exactly, was going on, gave you thumbs up on your way out. A wordless encouragement that meant the world to you.
The drinks you'd consumed earlier loosened you up a bit. Your muscles weren't tense, rigid; you weren't wood on your feet, a puppet without its strings.
But still, going home with Rowena for the sole purpose if having sex was terrifying.
What if you messed something up?
What if you said or did something wrong?
What if, when she saw you — all of you — she wasn't attracted to you anymore?
Your looks were on an average scale, far below Rowena's divine beauty. You had no doubt her body looked as great bare as it did clothed; having a background in dance and working out from time to time had its perks.
Your body, on the other hand, was awful.
You weren't a dancer or an athlete.
You didn't work out.
You ate what you wanted without paying a shred of mind to the calories.
While Rowena's body was a temple, yours was a ruin in the middle of nowhere, overgrown with weeds and infested with rats.
What if she pushed you away?
What if she laughed and, stone cold, dead serious, told you to your face how disgusting you were, how sick looking at you made her?
What if—
No!
That wasn't Rowena, you told yourself.
Once upon a time she might have been cruel, but those days were long gone.
She was a different person now.
Loving.
Caring.
Kind.
She loved you.
Repulsion wasn't a choice, though.
She could love you all she wanted; if her body reacted badly to you, there was nothing either of you could do about it.
It's gonna be okay, you told yourself, trying to stay positive.
The night would go on as planned, just as the dance had, and, at the very end, Rowena would still love you as she loved you now.
Nothing would change.
Not for the worse.
Guthrie greeted the two of you at the MacLeod residence. Rowena sent him on his way, assuring him Gavin was safe in her hands; the boy had been fed and was asleep, requiring no additional care.
Just to be sure, Rowena went to check up on him while you got settled in her room. You sat down on the bed awkwardly, knees pressed together, cheeks burning with nervousness and alcohol flowing through your veins.
Your eyes fell on the sheets, on the pillows neatly tucked under them.
This was where it would happen.
By the end of the night you would be wrapped up in those sheets, bare as they day you were born, with Rowena curled up against you like a kitten.
You swallowed, hard, throat aching under the pressure.
It was going to happen.
After months of thinking it over, dreaming it up in your deepest, wildest fantasies, it was finally going to happen.
Oh, god. Jesus. Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck.
Would it be as good as you imagined?
Would it be heaven, bliss, everything magic and nice like you'd read in books and fanfictions?
Rowena knew what she was doing, you reminded yourself. If anyone could give you heaven, it was her.
She wouldn't disappoint.
"Sleeping like a baby," she said, shaking you from your thoughts.
Good.
One less thing to worry about.
"What about your mom?"
Being caught in the act by her baby brother was one thing.
If her mother were to hear anything…
You would never live down the embarrassment.
"Her shift ends at midnight," Rowena said. "I may have convinced her to take her colleagues for a wee drink after."
Of course she did. "Clever girl."
She let out a sound that suspiciously resembled a moan. "You know I'm a genius."
You knew all too well.
"It pays off to be prepared, no?"
"So you were expecting this."
Suspicions confirmed.
"I was going to give it a try." She winked. "Great minds think alike."
You blushed harder. "I guess you did that on purpose, too?"
The dress.
The hairstyle.
The makeup.
All part of a perfectly crafted plan, just as you'd thought.
Rowena smirked. "I had to give you some incentive."
She had no idea. "Oh, you gave me plenty."
If you weren't already ready, you would have been after seeing her like that.
She chuckled, a mischievous little sound that made your heart flutter.
"You're not playing fair," you said.
She raised an accusatory eyebrow, eyes settling on you, scanning you from head to toe. "And you are?"
Guilty.
"That's different. I'm not that hot."
"Och, my dear, you couldn't be more wrong." She stalked over to you, steps careful, calculated. Enticing. Her fingers brushed against your cheek in a gentle caress; you found yourself leaning into it, her skin soft against yours, a welcome comfort. "You are bloody perfect."
Far from it, but you still blushed like crazy.
Was she trying to kill you?
"Flatterer," you uttered, barely keeping your voice from breaking apart into trembles that took over your hands.
"Just being honest."
Her voice betrayed not a trace of deception.
Not that you were expecting any.
One of the many things you loved about Rowena was her honesty. What she thought, she said. What she felt, she showed. She was generous with compliments; not just in words, but in actions, never afraid to give a kiss or put on a smile that made you melt into a puddle.
You couldn't have asked for a better girlfriend.
To think less than a year ago you could barely stand the sight of her…
My, how wrong you were. How very mistaken.
Rowena pressed her lips to yours, The kiss was soft, sweet, everything you wanted and yearned for. You closed your eyes, melting into the sensation, body falling limp, a puppet whose strings she pulled. Your nerves exploded. Heart raced, pounded harder with each movement of her mouth.
Every inch of you burned, a feeling you found yourself enjoying and dreading all at once as tingles spread through you, electric, tickling.
Teasing.
They roamed your body the way Rowena roamed your mouth, explored you, taunted you before finally settling between your legs
You pressed your thighs together. Rubbed them against one another for friction.
God.
You hadn't even taken your clothes off, and you were already turned on.
"You're sure you want this?" Rowena asked as you parted.
Your lips trembled, swollen, aching for more despite knowing you would get plenty.
Patience wasn't one of your stronger suits.
"Yes." You looked her in the eyes as you said it, poured your scattered confidence into the gaze to contrast your weak voice. "I… I want you."
She had no idea how much.
Good god, she had no idea!
Rowena smiled, one of her sweet ones, the calm before the storm. "Ask and you shall receive."
"I, um…" Your cheeks flamed, this time from embarrassment. You swallowed a small lump in your throat. In a voice so small it was a wounded whisper, you said, "Rowena?"
"Yes, my dove?"
The pet name made warmth swell up in your chest. "I never… you know…"
"This is your first time?"
Her tone suggested she suspected as much.
You nodded.
"In that case, let's make it memorable, shall we?"
The grin on her face, wide, bright, told you she intended to make good on her words.
Your heart sped up again, anticipation building. "Sorry if I do something wrong."
"Y/N, please." She laid a finger to your mouth; perfectly manicured, her nail polish — a sexy, screaming red that made your head spin — shining in the fluorescent light. You wanted to kiss it, bite it. Suck on it like you did back in Branson. "You will do great. Just relax."
Relax.
You could do that.
In theory.
You swallowed. Sucked in a breath.
Yeah, you could totally do that.
"You're in good hands," she added confidently.
You responded with a small chuckle.
You were in good hands.
The best hands.
There was no one you trusted to teach you, to be your first, more.
"If it gets to be too much," Rowena said, "let me know. Don't pretend for my sake. Tonight is about your pleasure as much as mine."
"Okay," you said with a nod, appreciative of the gesture.
"If, at any point, you change your mind, tell me and I will stop."
"I won't change my mind."
You were sure of that.
Tonight was the night.
No more holding back.
Besides, this was Rowena.
Who, in their right mind, would say no to sex with her?
"I want you." You gently took hold of her hand and pulled her closer. Your lips connected with hers, locked in a kiss that betrayed your hunger, your ache for her. You wanted her; all of her, mind body and soul, right here and now. Wanted her all over you. Inside of you. "So much," you said through the kiss, eliciting a sound that was somewhere between a moan and a groan from deep in her throat. "I love you."
"I love you as well, my angel," she responded and accompanied it with a kiss of her own.
You never tired of hearing her say it.
Never tired of kissing her, of her sweet, sweet taste in your mouth that was magic and delight and everything you ever dreamed of.
How could one person be so delicious?
How could she be heaven and hell in one; virtue and sin, the sweetest dream and the worst nightmare?
How could she be so fucking perfect?
She had no right, you thought as she deepened the kiss, tongue breaking in, taking over. Making you shiver with anticipation as your mind conjured up images of that tongue someplace else, hot and wet and dangerous, your body writhing under its ministrations.
Your pussy throbbed at the visual. Excited. Overwhelmed.
She hadn't yet touched you, and you were already wound tight.
"Would you like to do the honours?" Rowena asked, voice a purr whose vibrations you could feel on your lips — your swollen, trembling lips, hungry for more, desperate like an addict craving a fix.
"W-what?" You released a small breath, then took in another one, and another in an attempt to compose yourself. A failed one for you were a mess of tingles and nerves and it was all her fault and you resented and loved her all at once.
She had no right to do this to you.
No right to control you like this, to have so much power over you with a single kiss.
"This dress isn't going to remove itself," she said, and, for good measure, added in a seductive wink.
"Oh."
Oh.
Before you could process what, exactly, she was asking of you, you were on your feet and on your way over to her. Body running on instinct, like a robot programmed to do her bidding.
A very nervous, very turned on robot.
"You sure?" you asked because — what were you supposed to ask? What were you supposed to do?
"Och, aye." It was a purr, so delicious your mouth watered and a fresh wave of tingles, hot and cold in tune with her teasing, swept over you like a downpour drenching you from head to toe.
Rowena turned around. You stood still for a few moments, frozen in place, a useless statue brimming with nerves and heat and static going off, swallowing you whole one breath at a time. When you finally dared reach for her zipper. you flinched. Her skin was hot, seething. Inviting. Dangerous. Everything you ever wanted right at the tips of your fingers.
Slowly, carefully, as if she were a dainty porcelain doll, you pulled the zipper down. The dress bloomed open, exposing miles and miles of flawless, milky skin you wanted to run your hands all over.
Laying your trembling hands on her shoulders, you asked, "May I?"
"Aye, darling."
You slid the straps down her arms, helping her free herself of them, then pulled the dress down and let it pool at her feet in a crimson mound.
You gulped, overwhelmed by the sight.
Here she was, standing before you matching bra and panties; black, lacy, sensual. A fantasy you'd had so many times come to life.
You unclasped the bra, cheeks flaming, and brought your hands to her hips, fingers curling around the hem of her panties. Still. Anxious. Not daring to make a move.
Rowena clasped her hands over yours gently. "Go on, love."
She helped you pull the lacy garment down to her thighs, then stepped out of the fallen dress, peeled them off, and dropped them beside the rest of her clothes. She shook her shoes off, the red of her toenails glittering, and turned to face you.
You barely held back a gasp.
God, she was beautiful.
Naked as the day she'd been born, she was the picture of perfection.
Her skin was flawless, not a blemish in sight aside from a small scar on her right thigh, sprinkled with freckles that covered her entire body like fairy dust.
Her breasts were small, supple; you wanted nothing but to cup them, to pinch those perky nipples until they were hard.
She had curves in all the right places and muscles that were tight, strong, making her look like a Renaissance sculpture.
A timeless beauty.
And so yours.
Every single bit of her.
The realization knocked the air out of your lungs as if you'd been punched.
God. Shit. Fuck.
She was yours.
This gorgeous, stunning creature was yours.
What had you done to deserve her?
"Like what you see?" Rowena said, smirking like the naughty thing she was.
You cleared your throat. Sucked in a small breath. "Maybe."
Very.
She let out a laugh, one of those teasy, confident ones. "You know this is all yours, right?"
Oh, you knew.
She took your hands and brought them to her breasts. They fit perfectly in your palms, and, instinctively, you squeezed them. It prompted her to smile. "All yours."
She kissed you, a small peck on your lips that left you wanting — craving, needing — more.
"Patience," Rowena said, noticing your turmoil, your face a pathetic, dirty traitor. "First let's get these clothes off you, shall we?"
Throat tightening, trapping all the words you wanted to say, you nodded.
She stepped behind you and quickly went to work, unzipping your dress and getting it off you. You shivered, more from fear than excitement.
What if she was disgusted by what she saw?
What if she hated your body — your plain, imperfect, ugly body you'd never shown anyone before?
A strange sensation on your shoulder shook you from your thoughts.
A kiss.
Soft.
Wet.
Gentle as Rowena's hands that rested on your forearms.
"You're exquisite, my love," she whispered and planted another kiss, then another, slowly moving to the back of your neck.
No, I'm not, you wanted to say. I'm awful.
You elected to keep it to yourself and instead closed your eyes and gave in to the feeling of her mouth on your skin, caressing you, loving you. Showering you with affection you'd been craving.
"My beautiful wee girl," she said amidst the rain of kisses. "So beautiful."
She helped you get your bra off, and stepped aside to allow you to pull down your panties and remove your shoes.
You faced her bare as she was, nerves popping, heart thrumming so hard you feared it would explode in your chest.
There was nothing but adoration on her face, pure, unadulterated. Wonder akin that of a child laying their eyes upon a mesmerizing sight for the first time.
She liked what she saw.
She liked you.
Exactly as you were.
And, god, you didn't think it was possible to love her more than you already did, but here you were, bursting with it.
You shouldn't have doubted her.
You shouldn't have doubted yourself.
Tonight was your night, both of yours; she would never do anything to ruin it.
She would never hurt you.
"You still in?" she asked.
"Yup."
You weren't going to give this up for the world.
Rowena grinned. "That's my girl!"
Before you could utter a response, her mouth was on yours, and you were lost in the kiss that tasted sweeter than any before.
A kiss of promise, of wonderful things to come.
Soon you were on the bed, and she was kissing you all over; your neck, shoulders, breasts, and stomach. She did things to you that you didn't know were possible. Things you'd never even dreamed of. She brought you to the edge of pleasure, pushed you over it, sent you on a high and expertly brought you down.
She was right — you were in good hands.
You couldn't have asked for better.
You tried your luck reciprocating. Rowena led you through it, ever an endlessly patient tutor. Told you what to do, how to pleasure her one little step at the time.
The night was long, and by the end of it you were both spent, laying breathless next to each other, smiles big and bright on your mouths.
"How was it?" she asked.
"Perfect," you said, having no other words to describe it. Fucking perfect!
"Well," she beamed, proud, "I am an expert."
"You are."
One with an ego, but an expert nonetheless.
You curled into her, pressing your forehead to hers. "I love you, Rowena."
"I love you, too, Y/N."
Your name falling from her lips was a pleasant melody. A peaceful, calming lullaby.
It echoed in your head as you drifted off to sleep.
*****
Tags: @werewolfbarbie @oswinthestrange @songofthecagedmoose @apurdyfulmind @getthesalt-sam @metallihca @salembitchtrials @jay-eris @hellsmother @elizabeth-effie @shadowgirl-vsb @rowenaswife @wonderifshelikesroses @xfireandsin @liddell-alien @hotdiggitydammit @lae-lae @darkhumorsblog @angel7376 @cherrypierowena @ruthieconnells @evil-regal-vampiress @collectorofsecretsandsouls @angel-e-v-a @a-queen-and-her-throne @carryon-doctor-lock
#rowena#rowena macleod#spn#supernatural#spn family#rowena x reader#my fics#fanfiction#high school au
51 notes
·
View notes
Text
part 20 : waking up slow | loser baby drabble yn and yoongi's christmas break
"oh all my nights taste like gold. yeah when i'm with you it's like everything glows, & all my days we can lay low. yeah when we're waking up we're waking up slow."
"Really, Yoongi?" yn said turning the her phone to show yoongi his own instagram post with the stupid caption that would be very easily misinterpreted by everyone but them. yoongi couldn't help but laugh the sound making yn smile to herself even though she was trying her best to be fake mad.
"I don't see what's wrong with the caption, I thought your breasts were great so I wanted to post my appreciation." yn couldn't help but laugh at the childish joke. this was how they'd spent most of their time since christmas break started, making childish jokes and abusing the fact that they were mostly alone in the school besides the handful of students and staff that stayed back as well.
after dinner yn and yoongi went back to her dorm, something that had become a routine for them since her roommate had gone home and his decided to stay this year. yn sat at her desk, picking up a book while yoongi plopped himself down on her bed, playing on his phone. The two sat in comfortable silence for a while until yoongi got bored with the lack of updates on his socials. yoongi found himself watching yn, fully engulfed in her book.
during their time together yoongi had started to come to terms with his feelings for yn, the only problem being that he wasn't entirely sure of how she felt. every now and then there would be a moment that yn's eyes would linger on him a little longer than necessary, or she'd lay her head on his shoulder, or she’d grab his hand for no particular reason and in those moments he would think maybe she felt the same. then he'd remind himself that she acts that way with all of her close friends and she avidly denies any feelings for them.
"Are you going to keep staring at me all night or are you going to tell me what's on your mind?" yn asked raising her brows but not taking her eyes off her book. she looked so hot when she did things like that.
"Oh I was just, I um," yoongi stuttered for a reply sighing when yn looked up at him from behind her book with a small smirk on her face. he stared for a minute before he got an idea. "Can I show you something?"
"Depends, what is it?" yn asked, her skeptical gaze not faltering.
"Well it's a surprise."
"If you're trying to have sex with me Yoongi you're going to have to do a better job at convincing me. I am not just going to give up my special flower to anyone." yn joked making yoongi roll his eyes at her annoying antics.
"Please, I think we both know that special flower was stomped a while ago." he fired back laughing at yn's feigned shock.
"I have you know I am thirty four percent a virgin." she said.
"How can you be thirty four percent a- on second thought, I don’t want to know. Will you come or not?" yoongi asked, almost immediately regretting his wording.
"Well that depends on your performance, Min." yn said barely missing a beat. yoongi was trying his best not to think about anything like that with yn but their tendency to make less than appropriate jokes with each other didn't make that easy.
"Have I ever told you that I despise you?" yn laughed at how obviously annoyed yoongi was with her before finally putting her book down.
"Come on lover boy, what's the surprise?" yoongi couldn't stop his eyes from rolling to the back of his head in utter annoyance. the kind of annoyance that comes when you like someone so much that it's genuinely irritating. yoongi's frustration was short lived as yn's hand finding his and yanking him up from her bed literally pulled him from his thoughts.
"You don't even know where we're going." yoongi reminded the girl who was currently dragging him down the hall through the astus dormitory.
"Then lead the way, sir." yn said slowing down but not taking her hand away from yoongi's. he tried not to think into it too much. he'd seen her holding hands with jimin and jeongguk many times and even taehyung on some occasions, it didn't mean anything more than she was comfortable with him. shaking those thoughts away yoongi took the lead, pulling her down the hall and towards his favorite spot in the whole school. "Um Yoon, what are we doing on the roof?"
"Well, as you know, whenever I first started school here people weren't as quick to befriend me as you were." yoongi started, a soft smile finding yn's face at his words. she did wonder how no one until now had given him a chance, since being here yn had made quite a few new friends but yoongi was by far the one person she really felt like understood her. "So when I needed to get away from all of that I would come here, I guess it was a hiding spot for me and I wanted to share it with you because you were the first person here that didn’t make me want to run and hide."
"Oh." to say yn was caught off guard was an understatement. she wasn't completely blind to the shift in their friendship over the last few weeks, it was clear to her that yoongi was starting to really open up to her as a friend but she never expected him to ever say anything like that. "You know, I don't know if I ever properly thanked you for how much your friendship means to me. I've never really had someone that made me feel like they understand me, even though Jeongguk always tried it wasn't the same with him. He was likable and so talented. On top of that he had his parents that he came home to every day even though they had their own issues as a family they were one, a family."
"I may not ever be able to relate to you when it comes to losing your parents like that, I know dysfunction though. My parents are divorced, I grew up with my mom who wholeheartedly loves me but she and I were just never as close as my dad and I. My dad is the person I look up to most in this world but even he has his faults. He was constantly making his feuds mine, hence the terrible relationship with my cousin. As for our friendship, there's no need to thank me. My actions weren't entirely selfless, when I saw you in the same position I had been in for five years I knew it was my chance to actually have a friend." yoongi and yn sat together on the rooftop, spilling stories from their childhoods. they talked about everything from their worst times to their best. their evening was filled with laughter and even a few shed tears.
"You know, I don't usually like to talk about myself, or my family. It makes me feel weird and uncomfortable, but I like talking to you, a lot. You make me feel like I'm home and I've never really felt that way about a person before." yoongi confessed bringing a fond smile to yn's face because she felt the exact same way. over the break yn had noticed a change between she and yoongi though she wasn't certain of what it was. in that moment, with this warm feeling in her chest she was pretty certain.
"When we were kids and I realized that Jeongguk was gay, I wondered what that meant for me, as selfish as that sounds. I can't say I ever really had a crush on him but I also never really thought about opening up to anyone else until then. When I realized that one day I'd have to tell someone everything about me, that I'd have to find another person that could accept my baggage, I was so terrified. Opening up like that, it's never been easy for me. With you, I honestly don't even think twice about it." yn had never really admitted any of this out loud to anyone, but what she said was the truth. with yoongi, as cheesy as it sounded, it came easy. but this was yn, she couldn't let any serious moment end without a joke "And I don't believe that anybody feels the way I do about you now."
yoongi's laughter surrounded her. it was a shitty joke, a quote from a cheesy old song but it was her. yoongi had started falling for her hard, and with their laughter blending together, her eyes nearly hidden from how big her smile was he knew he had to tell her.
"You're ridiculous and I know there will never be a moment of seriousness between us, like, ever. But god, I like you so much. I think I've liked you for a while now but I was too confused and scared to admit it." even though she wasn't exactly caught off guard by the confession it still took her breath away. "Anyway, the thing is, what I really mean, yours are the sweetest eyes I've ever seen."
"You're an idiot Min Yoongi." yn said laughing lightly at his terrible but also perfect joke. "And I like you too."
taglist: @whiskeyandcashton @xxxanimangxxx @hannahdinse8
#loser baby#dejayoon#social media au#bts au#bts social media au#sm au#yoongi au#yoongi sm au#witch au
75 notes
·
View notes
Photo
elle fanning. cis female. she/her. / lorelei “lorrie” gunther just pulled up blasting which witch by florence + the machine — that song is so them ! you know, for a twenty-three year old musician, i’ve heard they’re really -reclusive, but that they make up for it by being so +observant. if i had to choose three things to describe them, i’d probably say chipped glitter nail polish, a silver gilt mirror, losing yourself in the beat of the music. here’s to hoping they don’t cause too much trouble ! ( ally, 22, est, she/her )
me: i don’t have a type when it comes to muses! also me: unveils this new muse that is also introverted and anxious but this time with more glitter. anyways, meet lorelei, starr to her fans, and lorrie to her friends, an observant girl, gifted mimic, misfit, mirror, and musician. kind of a jem and the holograms/hannah montana/perfect blue hybrid. details under the cut, like for me to hyu to plot !!
(also her pinterest im really proud of it you guys)
statistics.
full name. lorelei amelia gunther. nicknames. lorrie. aliases. starr. occupation. singer-songwriter. age. twenty-three. date of birth. february 1st, 1997. nationality. american. ethnicity. white (austrian and irish). gender | orientation. cis female | queer. hometown. boston, ma. zodiac sign. aquarius sun, scorpio moon, pisces rising career/voice claim. lorde.
height. 5′9 weight. 120lbs build. willowy. distinguishing features. wide eyes, full lips, constant bags, probably has glitter in her hair. health. 7/10; has no major illnesses but eats like shit, has a whack sleep schedule, is a dysfunctional adult basically. she’s also big depressed but you know how it be.
positive traits. ambitious, intuitive, observant, imaginative, independent, neutral traits. talkative, intense, impressionable, negative traits. anxious, avoidant, moody, secretive, resentful, aloof,
likes. the nighttime, storms, baggy clothes, mountains, weed, lsd, books, blanket forts, lying on the floor, singing, cryptids, cemeteries, dislikes. being herself, deadlines, dolls/puppets, the paparazzi, social media, planning ahead, the outdoors, conflict, the beach,
history.
(tw suicide mention, anxiety attack) (tldr at the bottom)
her mother called her lorelei after the sirens of the rhine; she insisted her first cries were the sweetest song. and lorelei continued to have a beautiful voice; she sang more than she spoke. but only at home.
she never responded to lorelei, though, not really; it felt too grand for her. she was a chicken-legged girl who liked overalls and goosebumps books. she was just lorrie.
she grew up in a lower-middle class region of boston, ma. her father was a salesman, and her mother was a travel agent.
for a while, at school, she didn’t speak at all. she was diagnosed with selective mutism at age five, and it took until she was thirteen to overcome it completely.
this was not at all helped by the fact that her parents had a nasty divorce when she was seven years old. her father used her mother’s ten-year-old suicide attempt against her in court to prove she wasn’t stable, and gained full custody of lorelei and her two older brothers. her oldest brother, matthias, sided with their father, but the middle brother, jeremias, sided with their mom, and tried to run away to his mother’s house basically every month. he ran away for good when he was fifteen, living with his girlfriend’s family.
what helped her overcome this selective mutism, at least at first, was her middle school drama class. at home, lorelei had always been an excellent mimic. she did her favorite impressions for her drama teacher, and she encouraged her to try some monologues and scenes. as she got better at acting, she realized that she didn’t have to be herself; she could be somebody else. and that made talking all the easier.
by high school, she was no longer selectively mute, but was still anxious and shy. she was, however, a total drama kid, and still loved to act. she could be outrageous, incredible on stage; she wasn’t being herself, after all, so if people were judging her, it was the character they were judging, not her.
still she was def the kind of girl who had a mental breakdown every four months and dyed/cut her hair/gave herself bangs. she could never quite shake the feeling that she was an outsider looking in, separated, different.
she still loved music, and as she grew older, she started to write songs. it was her secret dream to be a musician. one of her theater friends talked her into singing one of them when she was sixteen, and then encouraged her to try out for the talent show. she was able to get through the audition, though she was a little nervous, but she knew it would be fine. she was on stage all the time, this would be fine.
but this time, she had to be herself in front of the entire school, and she froze up, not a sound leaving her lips. she doesn’t remember leaving the stage; only remembers that suddenly, she was in the girls bathroom, sobbing her eyes out.
her friends comforted her that night, partying in their basement like they always did, but thats when lorrie had an idea. what if she didn’t perform as herself?
that’s when a starr was born.
as lorelei dressed herself up in all the holo and glitter she had, she created starr in her head; she was born beloved, charismatic, fearless, this glitz and glamor girl who had it all, but what now? even at the top, she found emptiness. she was a beautiful supernova, so breathtaking you forgot she was really a collapsing star.
starr was lorrie’s ultimate muse; she wrote song after song for her in the next few months, until, finally, she asked some of her friends to help her record a music video. she didn’t expect this music video to get 60 million views in a matter of weeks.
royals, of course, blew the fuck up, and she had people calling her house to get her to sign with this record company or that record company, and her eventual producer flew her out to la with her dad. and, of course, the rest is history. (her dad also blew a lot of the money she earned as a minor but she got rid of him and that’s neither here nor there.)
however, as she got more and more into the la lifestyle, she began to rely more and more on starr as an alter ego. people liked starr, after all, and lorrie didn’t even like herself. she played the part of the dignified, wise, and eccentric former queen during interviews, when recording, at after parties and award shows.
even her first major relationship she got while acting like starr, someone fearless and fun, basically a manic pixie dream girl. if you’ve ever listened to the album melodrama, then you know how badly that ended.
that’s around when she realized that starr had taken over her entire life. coming home from a house party absolutely zonked, she looked in the mirror and didn’t recognize herself, didn’t see that nerdy, overall-clad chicken-legged girl from her family pictures.
she stripped her clothes off, scraped the makeup off her face until her skin was red and dry, dragged a brush through her hair to get rid of all the product, and pulled on a hoodie and leggings she had brought with her to la a year ago. she wrote the first draft of all the songs in melodrama in the coming hours.
however, she still wrote from starr’s perspective, knew she’d perform it as starr. it may be far more personal, but lorrie wasn’t ready to come out just yet. in fact, she’s kind of been hiding the last year or so, a full-on depression mess.
tl;dr lower middle class nerdy girl from boston overcomes crippling social anxiety through acting, finesses this into an alter ego to be a musician, hits it big, loses herself in the alter ego, has a disastrous relationship, and tries to become herself again.
present.
first of all, her real name is Known to the public, but not her “brand” outside of starr. it’s proven to be a boon as of late; she’s known for basically being a walking sailor moon cosplayer, not a skinny woman in baggy jeans and a big black hoodie.
since she’s trying to work on herself, she’s kind of in a creative slump. like, she still has more than enough royalties off her music to keep her going, but her agent and producer are both pushing her to clean up some of her songs and record them for a new album. she can still write as starr, but it feels... different, now. melodrama was far more personal than pure heroine, and she wants to continue to grow; writing as starr feels like reverting back to her sixteen year old self. but she’s too scared to write as herself So....
at events though she’s still in the gauze and stars people expect from starr.
trying to reach out to her mom and brother jer again. not her dad, fuck her dad.
loves true crime, the supernatural, and conspiracy thought. is probably watching a true crime doc rn.
she’s just starting to leave her house for the first time in like... a year? like she’s only started to get out again in the last few months.
as for drugs, she def drinks, but she’s more likely to smoke weed. also, she’s a big fan of lsd, but holds herself off to only tripping every few months.
is considering moving to the woods and being the lonely crone everyone whispers about. or maybe switching to voice acting.
she fuckin hates dolls. literally her worst nightmare is being trapped in some collectors’ doll rooms.
wanted connections.
melodrama ex (0/1) - the ex she wrote her breakup album about. can be any gender. i literally want this connection so bad kfdskjkadsfds
best friend (0/1) - someone who was with her throughout her... Transformation
squad (0/3) - bc who doesn't love a squad. this is the vibe i’m going for (sound warning)
icon (1/1) - someone lorrie looks up to and like... majorly doesn't wanna disappoint. - filled by kami!!!
musician buddies (0/?) - they bounce lyrics off of each other, you know how it is.
rival pop star (0/1) - idk i just think it would be Neat. maybe even with a plot that they had a major falling out and now they have to pretend to get along.
hookups (0/?) - or other messy shit
texting crush (0/1) - really weird concept but like... i imagine lorrie would have the number or snap or insta or whatever of this muse and they get talking after melodrama and she just... lays it all out. they don't really talk in person, but she feels really close to them and definitely develops a crush
weed buddy (0/1) - they come to her house and smoke and complain its great
friend turned enemy (0/1) - maybe someone who adored starr but doesn't like who she is now?????? idk idk
enemy turned friend (0/1) - maybe someone who thought starr was fake af but then meets lorrie being Herself and is just like "oh you're a Human" idk idk
bonus.
as a thank you for making it to the end of this fucking enormous intro, please take a moment to enjoy these tik toks reflective of lorrie’s personality (they’re also???? great on their own)
lorrie talking/singing to herself alone in her house
honestly she has tinkerbell vibes
drunk mouths speak sober thoughts
and thats on mental illness
#excess:intro#admittedly another novel#also i've been vibing to pure heroine all day and like#im going THROUGH IT#suicide mention tw#anxiety attack tw#drugs tw#also a notice i am not going to be making an open starter since... the event is TOMORROW so#i'll just reply to a few
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Snuggly Duckling (Star is Rapunzel AU part 3)
Summary: A series of one-shots and multi-chapters proving why Star Butterfly should be considered a Disney Princess, as Star and company take over the roles of all your favorite Disney Princess characters! (Starco inevitable)
Check out my other stuff on Fanfiction!
Disclaimer: Star vs and all its characters are owned by Daron Nefcy and Disney. Tangled belongs to Disney. All rights go to their respective owners.
Part 1, Part 2
Marco was beginning to regret agreeing to Star's deal. After spending close to three hours in the forest trying to keep Star from accidentally injuring himself on the many, many things that caught her eye, Marco was sore and tired and just done with everything for the day. He had been stung by at least three bees, had nearly drowned in a nearby stream after Star slipped and fell in leaving him to rescue her, and been covered in hundreds of tiny needles when he had fallen into a thorn bush trying to help Star get her long, flowing hair out of the tree it got tangled in. So to say Marco was having a bad day would be an understatement, he was having one of the worst days of his life.
Star, however, seemed to be having the best day ever as she recklessly threw herself at whatever strange and unknown thing caught her eye. All with a bright smile on her face which made Marco's terrible day a little bit more bearable. Then again, every so often she would stop in the middle of her dangerous frolicking to panic over her mom finding out she was gone, worrying what she would say and how she would react to her daughter leaving without permission. Marco didn't have the whole story but he was beginning to put the pieces together. It seemed Star had an overbearing and controlling mother who seemed to think the outside world was too dangerous for the blond, hence why she had never left. Not only that but apparently Star had snuck out without permission in order to go see the floating lights, which had her battling over her wants and her guilt.
To be honest, it really upset him to see her that way. She was too sweet and innocent to be... wait, what was he thinking?! He had known her for less than a day, the beginning of which he had been her captive. So why would her emotions being effecting him in this way? Why did he care at all? And why did he continually blush every time he was near her for that matter? Ugh, maybe Star wasn't the only one who was at war with herself.
And so it was probably because of this, as he watched her bawl her eyes out of nowhere for (what was this now?) the fifth time in an hour, he stood there awkwardly, trying to decide what he should do. The girl sniffed trying to wipe the tears out of her eyes and looking so lost and guilty that the boy could take no more, walking over to her, determined to cheer her up.
He reached out a hand to put on her shoulder but quickly retracted it, thinking better of it. “Um, hey,” he said nervously and Star turned to look at him in surprise and the young thief felt his throat close up with her attention now on him. He coughed into his hand, rubbing the back of his neck with the other. “Are you... doing okay?” He finally managed to get out and nearly slapped himself for saying something so stupid. Of course she wasn't, she was crying!
But the blond didn't seem to take offense as she simply muttered, “Yeah, I guess.” Her face somehow fell even more and he once again pushed himself to say something to help her. “Well I don't know the whole story but if you want me to take you back I can,” he said, giving a wide smile.
But the girl's eyes only grew wide and she suddenly grabbed him by the front of his jacket, making him squeak in surprise and blush bright red. “No way!” she shouted in concern. “I-I can't go home, not till I see the floating lights!”
“Okay, okay,” Marco said quickly, raising his hands in an innocent gesture. “We'll go see the floating lights!”
Star breathed a sigh of relief, finally releasing him from her grip. Marco quickly straightened out his clothes as he added scoldingly, “But if we're gonna keep traveling together, then you need to be more careful. I know this is your first time out but that doesn't mean you can just keep running head first into danger.”
Marco looked up to see he was now alone, the girl already breaking his rule before she even heard it, her long hair being dragged off in the direction she had gone. “Like that,” Marco groaned tiredly, running a hand slowly down his face. He turned to see Janna on his shoulder and he asked, “Is she always like this?”
Janna nodded knowingly.
Suddenly they heard her call to them from a distance, “Come on, guys! I think I just found us a place to eat.”
Both Marco and Janna released a simultaneous sigh, before the boy muttered, “Come on, we better make sure she doesn't hurt herself.” He then trudged after his blond companion with the small bat perched on his shoulder, following the path of hair that dragged behind wherever Star went.
…
Eclipsa hummed a little tune as she walked, enjoying the sunlight and the cool breeze that ruffled through the trees, trying not to think about her Flower that she had left back in the tower, alone. When she had first brought Star home to live with her, she had never left her side, only going out for supplies when absolutely necessary. She was terrified that if she left Star alone that she would be stolen away, despite the precautions she had taken to keep her safe and hidden from any prying eyes. But then her original flower had been the same way, but a grave oversight had caused her to nearly lose her life source. The moment it was taken, Eclipsa had been in a panic and had been desperate to get it back, so desperate that she was willing to take the young princess that inherited it's powers.
For a while, the fear of losing her source of eternal youth had caused her to be overprotective not allowing her new daughter outside for any reason, despite Star's beggings. Now though, she would be lying if she said she was only protecting Star because of her powers. Over the years her selfish intentions to horde the girl's power for herself had turned into a familiar warmth that she couldn't quite displace. She cared about Star to a degree but lately she had been growing frustrated with her constant longing toward the outside world. Did she really not appreciate what she had done for her? Was living in a tower, safe from danger and protected from anyone who might do her harm, such a bad thing?
It frightened Eclipsa more than a little to know that Star seemed to know about some connection she had to her past, at least on some kind of subconscious level. What if she discovered the truth of what she had done? The woman shook her head, clearing herself of such nonsense thoughts. That was impossible. Still, she couldn't quite shake the feeling that something was wrong with her daughter. Something about the way she acted was very suspicious to Eclipsa but she couldn't quite figure out what or why.
Suddenly there was a shuffling from the bushes up ahead and she instantly went on high alert as she slowly approached it, staring at the area with fervent attention. She wasn't scared by whatever could be lurking in the woods, since they were completely free of any sort of wild beast or dangerous animal, but rather she was concerned that it could possibly be an outsider in which case she needed to keep them as far away from Star as possible... by whatever means necessary. She reached for the small dagger she always kept tucked out of sight in her belt, just in case. She hadn't gotten very far on her journey so far, she was still in close enough distance to the tower that there was a slim possibility they could find it and she wasn't taking that chance.
She reached out a hand and as silently and swiftly as she could, parted the bush to see what was lurking behind them. But she only stared at shock at the sight of a tall sleek horse, looking at its reflection in a small pond of water, taking bizarre poses as it seemed quite impressed with itself and one of her eyebrows shot up. Definitely not what she was expecting but then again, it could have been worse.
That was when she noticed that the horse was wearing a saddle and decked out in the familiar gold pattern that the nearby kingdom of Corona was so fond of, the sun symbol showcased several times by the horse's self-admiring display and Eclipsa's eyes widened. This wasn't just a stray, it was a palace horse... one that was missing its rider. Star.
Eclispsa was racing back to the tower in a flash, already breathing heavily as she tried not to think of every terrible scenario as she fought her way through the suddenly unforgiving vegetation and back to her only source of life and youth. What if she was taken? What if she was dead? If something had happened to her, what would Eclipsa do? She would be dead in probably a day or two and that wasn't an option. She had given up too much to lose her immortality now.
Finally, finally, she made it back to the familiar cave that hid her daughter from the rest of the world, only now its true level of safety was unknown, as it had quite possibly failed to do its job. She reached the base of the tower, trying to hide how frantic and out of breath she was as she called up in the sweetest tone she could, “Star, let down your hair!”
There was a pause that seemed to last the ancient woman a lifetime, but there was no response from above. “Star! Let down your hair, please!” she tried again, this time her fear showing through some.
Still no answer. “Sweetie? Sweetie can you hear me?!” she practically screamed up to the tower and when she received no response again, she could wait no longer. She quickly ran to the side of the tower and began tearing brick and stone aside as the loose construction she had built there long ago was pulled free, revealing the hidden entrance up the tower. She had used this often when Star was a child but once she had gotten old enough to preform the task of hauling her mom up the side, Eclipsa had opted for that, hiding the secret entrance in case of an emergency. Like right now.
The woman climbed up to the top, throwing the trapdoor open as she looked around the dark tower with terror. She did a quick search, screaming Star's name as she checked over every inch of the area: throwing curtains aside so roughly they almost fell off their pole, flipping the sheets off of both her and Star's bed, actually breaking the door on the closet as she slammed it open with such a strong force the door snapped off and fell to the floor. Still nothing.
Star was gone.
Eclipsa's breathing had grown sporadic, shifting between being short and shallow to long and strenuous as she clutched the sides of her head in pure fear and dread, worse than when her original flower had been taken. Because now, she had no idea where Star was. Star was gone. She was going to die. She had no clues, nothing to go off of, no way of even knowing where Star could possibly be. Had Star run away? Had she been taken? Was she in danger and now being used by someone else who knew of what power she held? No, that couldn't be, she had taken precautions, but... she had done the same with the tower and look what that had gotten her.
The woman collapsed to her knees, too distraught and overcome by grief to stand, tears falling freely from her eyes. Star was gone, she was really truly gone. She had failed, failed to protect what mattered to her the most. She should have never left her, she shouldn't have taken her eyes off of Star for a minute, but she had and now... now she had lost her source of life and it was all over for her. Her head slowly sank toward the ground, until a bright light was cast right in her eye and she cried out in pain and surprise. She looked over at the source, seeing a gleam of something underneath one of the floorboards of the stairs. She slowly rose to her feet and walked over to it, her eyes never leaving the glittering object hidden underneath the worn wood. She bent down and pried the board loose, which came off rather easily, too easily in fact, and she looked inside to see what was some sort of make-shift hiding place. And there sat in the center of it was a satchel, a glittering object half-way hidden within.
She lifted up the bag, reaching a hand in to pull out whatever was inside, but the moment she took in the sight of the crown she gasped and dropped the object in shock, the regal headpiece hitting the ground with an echoing clang. Eclipsa just stared down at the crown she had thought and hoped she would never see again, a million worries and questions flowing around her head as she tried to make sense of it all. But thinking quickly she began searching the satchel more thoroughly, looking anywhere and everywhere for some kind of clue of who had done this to her, of who had brought old memories back into her home and taken away her precious Flower.
She was close to giving up when she spotted a small marking underneath the bag, etched into the fabric and she brought it closer to her face, reading it carefully, “Property of Marco Diaz”. The woman's eyes narrowed as she recognized the name of the wanted thief that had been the source of many discussions around the kingdom. And now he had something to do with her daughter's disappearance.
She quickly grabbed the knife off her belt, her hand clenching it so tightly, her knuckles went white, as she began devising a plan to find and get her Flower back. First things first, she needed more information on this Diaz boy and she would start at the most likely place to get the answers she needed...
…
Star was squealing as she stood before the large wooden establishment in the very heart of the woods. She could smell a delicious aroma wafting through the air and decided that this place was a restaurant of some kind. Pleasant music could be heard within, a lively banter that was sure to get even the most tone-deaf person tapping their foot in rhythm. Everything about the place (from the outside at least) seemed warm and inviting and Star was tempted to run in there without Marco, but she figured waiting for him would probably be the right thing to do. Still if he didn't get there soon her patience just might beat out her common courtesy.
But luckily that wasn't the case, as the sound of rattling bushes drew her attention to behind her, where her guide emerged covered head to toe in leaves from the girl's 'brilliant' shortcut. “Oh good, you made it!” she said, clapping her hands together excitedly.
Marco just stared at the building skeptically, an eyebrow slowly raising as he asked, “Star, what is this place?”
“Ohh just found a place for us to eat... all on my own,” she said, trying to look and act modest but was clearly boasting her accomplishment which made Marco roll his eyes.
“Righhhtt, well I'm not so sure about this place, Star,” the young thief admitted, continuing to eye the place suspiciously.
“What why?” Star asked defensively.
“Well first of all, it was built suspiciously in the middle of nowhere,” Marco pointed out.
“So was my tower,” the blond girl argued.
“Yeah, I know,” Marco replied, hands to his hips. “Which is exactly why I don't trust it.”
“Aw, come on, Marco,” Star pressed, elbowing the boy in the side. “Don't worry so much.”
“Hey, worrying is what keeps me alive.”
“Yeah, but look at this place, it looks super safe,” the girl continued, sweeping an arm out to showcase the establishment, stopping on a sign outside the restaurant. “I mean, it's called 'The Snuggly Duckling', how bad can it honestly be?”
“Other than the fact that somebody in there might recognize my face and turn me in,” Marco dead-panned. But his voice regained some life to it as he insisted, “Look Star, I have a bad feeling about his place, I don't think going in is a good idea.”
“Well let's put it to a vote,” Star said authoritatively.
“Vote? But there's only two of us.”
“Nuh uh, don't forget about Janna,” the blond said, pointing to the bat still perched on Marco's shoulder who was now him an angry glare for forgetting about her. “Oh right, Janna, don't want to forget about her,” Marco said nervously, his eyes begging her to agree with him.
The blond cleared her throat before saying, “All in favor of not going inside this awesome and totally safe place I found and instead going hungry for the rest of the day, raise your hand.”
Nobody made any move Marco just grumbling, “Oh come on, this is totally ridiculous.”
“I said raise your hand!” the girl shouted at the top of her lungs, stunning the boy and causing his hand to shoot up.
“There, that's better,” Star said, all smiles once more. “Now all in favor of ignoring Marco and going inside this totally cool looking place, raise your hand.”
Her and Janna raised their hands and Marco sighed, putting a hand to his face, before trying one last desperate attempt to change their minds, “Or maybe we could just not eat anything right now, I mean, come on how hungry are we really?” He chuckled nervously, before a loud rumbling from his belly sounded, lighting his cheeks up red and causing Star and Janna to stare, the bat with a smirk on her fluffy face.
“See even your belly agrees with me,” Star said, turning on her heels and starting up the short path to the door, almost skipping her way there. Janna abandoned his shoulder to follow after her and Marco shouted desperately, “Star!” but Star was ignoring him now as she continued on unopposed. The boy groaned still having a bad feeling in his gut but could do nothing about it now. He looked down to his stomach and growled in frustration, “Traitor.” His gaze returned to the girl, now halfway there at this point.
His protective side started to take hold, making him want to rush after her but he was hesitant still wanting to try and talk her out of it if he could. But then the tasty smells in the air reached his nose, making his mouth water and setting his empty belly off once more. He hadn't eaten anything all day and the effect of his hunger was starting to get the better of him. So he swallowed down the uncomfortable feeling and raced after the girl and her pet, catching up to them quickly and now begrudgingly by her side once more, pulling up his hood to try and hide his face as best he could.
The blond grinned, glad to see her friend had changed his mind and decided to join her. Wait, was he her friend yet? They hadn't known each other for very long but she already felt comfortable around him and could easily refer to him as a friend, even if she wasn't sure how he felt on the subject. She was definitely beginning to feel that way, though.
Regardless, it still felt nice knowing he was there and would be a part of whatever memories she made inside, everything feeling so much better with him around, and Star smiled to let him know just that. But the young man was still too busy looking around nervously.
“Marco relax, nobody is going to recognize you,” Star told him.
“Yeah well, if I get arrested it's on you.” Marco groaned unhappily.
“Look Marco, I may not have been outside before, but I got instincts too,” the long-haired girl stated, pointing to herself. Marco opening the door for her to step inside. “And mine are saying that we have nothing to worry aboooo-”
Star's voice slowly drifted off as she took in the interior of the restaurant. While on the outside the place had looked warm, cozy and inviting, the inside was dark, scary and uncomfortable. Lamps hung from posts with jagged, rusted metal protruding out of it, looking like an instant health hazard, and the gentle swinging of the lights only somehow cast more shadows into the room if that was possible. Weapons of all shapes and sizes covered almost every surface sticking out of walls, floors, tables, counters, everything and where there weren't weapons, the thousands upon thousands of scrapes and holes on every wooden surface were signs that they had at one point. Near the corner what looked to be the remains of a smashed table, thrown to the side along with several wooden barrels, no doubt containing questionable contraband.
And that was just the decorations, the people looked just as terrifying as the layout of the place, every resident of the bar some sort of large Monster, all looking muscled and toned and ready to rip the nearest person to shreds. Some had scars on their bodies or were carrying a weapon of some kind and the look in their eye, as they turned to see the two unknowing teens entering, was one that could make your skin crawl. There was murder behind every pair of eyes she saw and Star felt her body nearly freeze up right there in fear. These were ruffians and thugs if she ever saw any and the girl silently regretted not heeding her mother's or Marco's words more closely and instead rushing head first into this situation.
She held her frying pan out as a threat to ward anyone off who even thought about coming near her and quickly gathered up her hair into her free arm in fear of it getting it cut. She also felt Janna duck securely into her hair to hide. “I told you this was a bad idea,” she heard a very frightened Marco whisper into her ear.
“Okay fine maybe you were right,” she whispered back not letting her eyes cease their constant roam around the room for even a second. “This was a bad idea.”
“Don't worry, I'll handle it,” Marco reassured her quietly, before raising his voice as he addressed the room, “Uh sorry to interrupt you all, me and my friend seemed to have wandered into here by mistake, so we'll just be leaving you now.” He put an arm on Star's shoulder and began to lead her back the short few steps they had come. But then he heard the door slam shut behind them and he and Star both swerved on their feet to see a young man, looking close to their age with pink hair and horns, pale purplish skin and a feisty look in his three eyes blocking off their path to freedom. “Not so fast,” the boy said in a hard tone. He took a step forward, now face to face with a sweating Marco, their faces only inches apart as his red eyes narrowed. “You look... familiar.”
“W-What, no, no I don't,” the boy in red stuttered awkwardly.
“No, I've definitely seen you somewhere before,” the young ruffian continued, tapping a finger to his chin in thought.
“Well, I have no idea where that would be,” Marco said, trying to put an innocent smile on his face, but it came out as more of a grimace.
“Yeah he says he doesn't know so leave him alone,” Star quickly jumped in to his defense.
“You better tell your girlfriend not to talk to me like that,” the pink-haired teen said.
“Oh no, she's not my girlfriend,” Marco quickly said, a little too quickly and he felt his cheeks turn pink.
Suddenly, he felt a large hand grab the back of his hood and rip it down, making him squeak in surprise and fumbled to pull it back up again. He mentally chastised himself for not paying closer attention to what was happening behind him and instead getting distracted by the other boy's accusation toward him. Marco failed to regain his hood, whoever had grabbed it, refusing to release his hold and instead staring down at him intensely, making his skin burn.
“Hey yeah, I think your right Tom, I've seen him before too,” the lobster like monster said, his voice high-pitched and his eyes beady and unfocused. His sharp claw was what held his hood in its vice-like grip and Marco knew the struggle for freedom was futile at this point.
“Hey stop, leave him alone!” Star screamed, seeing her friend in peril and quickly rushing to his rescue, slamming her frying pan into the Monster's claws without thinking. “Ouch!” the lobster screamed, letting go of the boy and rubbing his now aching claw with a hurt look. “What'd you do that for?”
Star had grabbed Marco's arm and yanked him to her side in a second and she looked over at the Monster with an angry glare. “Well you were the one who just grabbed Marco out of nowhere, not cool!” Star shouted, pointing her frying pan at the Monster accusingly.
Marco just groaned and face-palmed. “Starrrr,” he muttered under his breath.
“What?” the girl asked, before her eyes widened in realization at her slip up. “Ohhhh.”
“Marco,” Tom said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. “As in Diaz.”
“Uhhh, no,” the boy tried weakly.
“Oh yeah, I've seen his wanted posters all over the place, he's worth a lot of cash,” one of the other Monsters, this one a large bear creature with a horn on the top of its head, said.
“Is that true?” Star asked her companion and Marco whispered over his shoulder, “Maybe just a... little bit.”
“Meat Fork,” Tom said. “Go get the knights and bring 'em here.” The warthog Monster saluted before obeying, exiting the building quickly.
“Oh no, that's not necessary,” Marco assured them, him and Star now standing back to back with each other as they were surrounded by the greedy Monsters. The two grimaced and Star held her pan out in warning, while Marco just did his best to try and sway the Monster's decision in the slightest. “I'm sure if we all just keep calm and talk about this we can form some sort of compromise.”
Tom scoffed. “The only compromise we care about is the one where you let us turn you in and collect the reward.”
“Oh great,” Marco sighed in defeat.
Star looked around at the Monster's fearfully before pleading, “Come on guys, please don't do this. All I want is to go see the floating lights and I need Marco to take me there because I've never been outside before and I've been dreaming of seeing them my whole life! Can't you guys at least try and understand?!” Star was practically screaming at this point and everyone, Marco included, could only stare dumbfounded at the blond's outburst.
“Uhh, yeah I guess so, but we still need the money,” Tom said, finally breaking the silence.
The others all nodded and grumbled their agreement before advancing on the two teens once more. Star and Marco gasped, the boy raising his arms, ready for a fight and the girl raising her weapon over her head, preparing to strike. “Okay, fine then, bring it on!” the girl screamed in a blood-thristy tone. “I'll fight you guys off if it means seeing the floating lights!”
“Wait stop!!” a voice yelled from the crowd and everyone froze, all turning to see a muscular frog Monster, staring at the two teens in concern.
“Buff Frog what is it?” Tom asked.
“These two teens just like us,” he said, looking between his fellow criminals and saying, “They have dream, same as we do.”
Tom just rolled his eyes and let out a long sigh. “Buff Frog sit back down, your just embarrassing yourself,” the boy said sarcastically. He looked over to the still frightened Marco saying, “Sorry about this, ever since he had kids he's been all sentimental and junk.”
“Aww that's so sweet,” Star cooed, to which Marco immediately shushed her, not wanting to draw more attention on themselves than they already had.
“I will not sit down,” the frog argued, keeping a strong and proud stance as he continued. “Not when I see something very wrong happening.”
“We're murderers Buff Frog, don't you think it's a little late for that?” Tom pointed out in exasperation.
“Yeah, are we seriously gonna listen to this guy?” a new voice spoke up, his voice high-pitched as a small bird Monster emerged from the crowd, violently pushing his way through before hopping onto a nearby barstool so he came up to about half the height of the amphibian. “I mean, why shouldn't we just take what is rightfully ours?”
“Because Ludo,” Buff Frog argued. “I have dream once and know for fact you all had one as well.”
The other Monsters shared a look with one another before nodding and grumbling their agreement. Buff Frog turned to Tom, who was still standing stonily and unmoved by the Monster's speech. “And we all know how badly you wish to be world famous singer like favorite boy band.”
Tom flushed, clenching his teeth in anger. “You have no proof of that.” He then turned to the small kappa Monster, who was pouting from his position on the barstool. “And you, Ludo, wish to be big and muscular so that you get lots of ladies.”
“That is not true!” Ludo screamed in outrage. “I also want people to look up to me!”
Buff Frog then preceded to pull out a large ax out of nowhere and flung it toward a corner, where the trapped musician Ruberiot sat on a small stool, his ankle chained to keep him trapped there. The ax hit just above his head, cutting the feather on his hat in half and he shakily began to play a janky tune on the accordion in his hands.
“What's going on?” Star asked her guide in confusion.
“I... think he's about to sing,” Marco explained, equally as stunned as his friend.
Tom next to them sighed and crossed his arms in front of his chest. “Here we go again,” he mumbled with a roll of all three of his eyes.
“I malicious mean and scary,” Buff Frog began, storming closer to Star and Marco who took an immediate step back, fear written all over their faces. “Sneer could curdle dairy. Violence wise my hands not cleanist.” He looked down to the two's feet who followed his gaze and spotted the white outline of what was once a body and they jumped back in alarm, letting out a small gasp of surprise.
“But despite things I took and intimidating look...” The frog hopped up onto a stage, where a spotlight suddenly shined on him out of nowhere. “Always yearned to be concert pianist.”
“What?” both teens said incredulously, while next to them Tom just face-palmed. “Yep, this is happening,” he grumbled to himself.
“Can't you see me on stage performing Mozart?” Buff Frog continued, now playing from a large piano, his webbed fingers moving surprisingly delicately against the keys, the lively upbeat tune actually pretty catchy. “Tickling ivies till they gleam!”
“What does that even mean?” Star asked her friend with a raised eyebrow, who shrugged.
“No clue,” he replied.
“Yes rather be called deadly for killer showtune medley,” Buff Frog sang, his hand sweeping across piano, hitting every note on the way, going so fast in fact that it sent some of them flying out toward the crowd, Star holding her pan up to block a few, while one nailed Ludo in the eye, making him wail in pain. “For way down deep inside got a dream!”
Tom just scoffed. “Oh please, like anybody is buying this.”
“He's got a dream! He's got a dream!” several of the Monster in the back sang, bouncing up and down to the rhythm much to Tom's shock, who hid his face in his hands to hide his embarrassment for his cohorts.
“See ain't as cruel and viscous as I seem,” the frog continued, smiling wildly now, as he winked over to the two teens, who both chuckled at the unexpected action. “While I do like breaking femurs, count me with dreamers, cause way down deep inside I got a dream!”
The amphibian continued to play his tune, the sweet song drifting easily through the crowd of Monsters who all were now getting into the song, humming along with the tune.
“Well this is certainty... strange,” Marco said, looking genuinely unsure how to feel about the sudden song number that had just broken out.
“Well at least they aren't killing us,” Star pointed out. “Maybe we should just relax and try and enjoy it.”
“Yeah, I guess so,” Marco agreed, not really seeing any other way around it. But suddenly the two were grabbed from behind by a grinning Lobster Claws, making both of them let out startled shouts. “Ooh, ooh, my turn!” the hard-headed Monster shouted, dragging the two over to the stage against their will, ignoring their protests.
“I've got scars and lumps and bruises,” Lobster Claws began his verse, keeping his tone light and cheerful. “Plus something here that oozes,” he added, holding up his arm right in the red thief's face, making Marco gag. “And let's not even mention my complexion!”
“Boo get off the stage!” Bearicorn yelled from the crowd, growing tired of the song, but Lobster Claws ignored him and continued to sing anyways.
“But despite my voices that's raw,” he sang off key, making several Monsters cover their ears. “My beady eyesight and my claws...” he held up his namesake for both Star and Marco to observe closely.
“I really want to make a love connection!” Lobster Claws declared, hugging the two close to him with a love-sick puppy dog face.
“Awww,” Star said with bright, shining eyes.
“Can't you see me with a special little lady,” the Monster continued to drone, looking lost in his fantasies as he sat in a small tub beside a very annoyed looking Ludo, who sat with his arms crossed and a deep hateful glare on his face. “Rowing in a rowboat down the stream,” he continued, using a table leg as a make-shift paddle as he used it to push him across the room, Tom watching him pass by with narrowed eyes, still unable to believe any of this was happening.
Next thing anyone knew, Lobster Claws had the still unwilling Ludo attached to a rope around his middle, a pair of lopsided wings on his back. The small kappa's position hadn't changed at all, his arms still crossed across his chest as he was hoisted into the air by the still singing crustacean. “Though I'm one disgusting blighter, I'm a lover not a fighter,” Lobster Claws sang proudly.
“Untie me or your dead,” Ludo hissed, finally looking over at the Monster with a death glare.
But the lobster was too lost in his own thoughts as he simply sighed, hugging his end of the rope tight. “Cause way down deep inside I've got a dream!” He then gave Ludo a small push sending him circling around the room, his arms never leaving their crossed position.
Star and Marco watched wide-eyed as Ludo passed by them, before sharing startled looks with each other as the other Monsters in the room repeated the same verse from before, Lobster Claws cutting in every so often with his own verse. “He's got a dream.”
“I've got a dream.”
“He's got a dream.”
“And I know one day romance will reign supreme.”
Out of nowhere, Lobster Claws appeared behind the two and they let out audible screams of fright. “Though my face leaves people screaming.”
“Well yeah, when you sneak up on people it does,” Star mumbled, still trying to will her racing heart down.
Lobster Claws gave them an apologetic grin, before continuing on with his part in the song, “There's a child behind it dreaming,” his eyes seemed to shimmer as he gazed off into the distance. He pulled the two into another unwanted hug, nearly crushing them with his unknown strength. “Like everybody else, I've got a dream.”
The room broke into a euphoria of other Monsters confessing their dreams, showing off their talents to the two young intruders. Star and Marco didn't mind, giving them their full attention, though mostly because they were just glad they weren't being murdered and would continue on with the distraction for as long as they could. Tom stayed out of the way of this, not caring in the slightest to join them. But when he was suddenly surrounded by the rest of the Monsters, as well as Star and Marco, the boy in red asked, “So what's your dream?”
“Mine?” Tom asked, not quite sure he had heard him right. Marco nodded though and Tom's eyes narrowed to near slits as he hissed out between clenched teeth, “I. Don't. Sing.”
“But-” Buff Frog started to argue, only to be interrupted by Tom.
“I don't sing!” Tom screamed at them from the top of his lungs and everyone quickly backed away from him with noticeable cringes.
But once they had Lobster Claws muttered under his breath, “Spoil sport.”
“So now what?” Marco asked and his eyes widened as all eyes hovered on him. “Wha- me!” he squeaked nervously.
“Go on Marco, you'll be great!” Star reassured him, giving him a push forward and the boy was forced to stagger into the spotlight to avoid tripping on his own feet. Once he was facing the crowd again, his face turning an unhealthy shade of red, he opened his mouth and sang awkwardly, “I have dreams like you, no really.” He swallowed as his voice cracked on the last line, but an encouraging thumbs up from Star on the sidelines gave Marco a burst of bravery as he continued more confidently. “Just much less, touchy feely. It mostly happens somewhere warm and sunny.”
Star felt her cheeks flush at the clear, smooth tone that was Marco's singing voice. She hadn't expected it to sound so good and her hammering heart was proof that she was enjoying getting to hear it. The boy also seemed to be enjoying himself as he smiled, his eyes closing and his voice rising to more confident levels with each word. “On an island that I own. Tanned, rested and alone. Surrounded by enormous piles of money!”
The others cheered, surprising Marco as he was lifted off the ground by dozens of claws and paws, hefting him into the air by his limbs, where he froze and went stiff, not wanting this kind of attention from them. But before he could complain, he was tossed screaming into the air, where his girlish squeals went ignored once Star stood up on one of the tables and the Monsters turned their attention onto her, Marco slamming into the ground a second later with a loud grunt of pain.
“I've got a dream!” She sang, raising a hand into the air, a bright infectious smile on her face. Marco sat up, rubbing his head as he caught sight of the girl through the crowd of people, his eyes instantly going wide. “I've got a dream!” Marco's and every Monster's mouth dropped open at the sweet, silky singing voice the girl had. Everyone was instantly entranced on her every word and movement, but none moreso than Marco, who found brain cells frying on every note as his heart rate spiked to abnormal and probably unhealthy levels.
“I just want to see the floating lanterns gleam,” she continued with a far-off look as she spoke of her dream, her eyes twinkling like her namesake, but her voice remained proud and strong, never missing a note, as she flawlessly carried the playful tune. A massive cheer followed this declaration and the smile on her face was so pure and innocent that it could have melted even the darkest of hearts with but a glance. And to all onlookers she seemed like she belonged on stage, in the limelight, like it was where she was always meant to be.
“And with every passing hour I'm so glad I left my tower. Like all you lovely folks I've got a dream.” Marco just watched her solo in a state of awe, noticing the way the spotlight reflected off of her long hair, creating an almost halo around her pretty head as she smiled the sweetest smile he had ever seen in his life. She was so happy and at that moment he would have done anything to keep that look on her face always.
“She's got a dream!” The crowd sang, before pointing back and forth at each other, as they took over the singing portion for a moment. “He's got a dream! They've got a dream! We've got a dream!”
Meanwhile, Marco, who had moved to a fairly secluded corner of the restaurant away from the riled up crowd. He looked over to see Janna and a rat doing some sort of exchange, the bat handing the rodent a piece of gold and receiving a tiny bowl of some sort of food within. The two animals quickly froze and swerved to look over at the boy with narrowed eyes. Marco raised an eyebrow at the odd sight, before saying with a fair amount of concern, “I don't even want to know.”
The small bat just shrugged and and quickly began eating the food in front of her and Marco was about to comment to the creature about the importance of knowing what your food was before ingesting it, when he was suddenly grabbed by the front of his shirt and pulled forward, now standing in the middle of the crowd. He looked around in confusion, wondering what the heck was going on, while the Monsters just seemed content on singing their number rather than explain anything to the confused young man. “See our differences ain't really that extreme, we're one big team!”
Suddenly the Monster that had grabbed him, pointed to an ox Monster across the room, who raised his foot, preparing to stomp it down on the board beside him. The exact board he was standing on, Marco realized. “Wait no!” Marco screamed in protest but the ox carried out with his plan, slamming his hoofed foot down with all his might sending Marco flying across the room and into a spin where he landed on a barrel at the very back of the room. But the thief wasn't offered a moment to rest as his weight caused it to shift and start rolling forward, Marco trying to frantically walk backwards fast enough to keep himself from falling off. “No, no, stop, stop, stop!” he yelled in a panic. But his terror only grew as he saw the Monsters now tossing flames back and forth to each other across the room and his heart dropped, knowing there was no way to stop from passing under the lit torches. “Star, Janna, help!” he screamed. But these two offered no help, Star suddenly missing from the scene and Janna just watching the show beside her new rat buddy. “Traitor!” he screamed to the bat. But he then had to focus his attention on dodging flames left and right, while the song continued at its rapid, upbeat pace. “Call us brutal, sick, sadistic and grotesquely optimistic, cause way down deep inside we got a dream!”
The moment Marco was passed the immediate danger of third degree burns he breathed a sigh of relief before his barrel hit a chair causing him to fall off, being caught in the waiting arms of Star. “Hey Marco! That looked like fun, can I go next?!” she smiled down at him, oblivious to his previous plight.
“What no, Star. That wasn't a game, my life was in danger!”
“Uh huh, cool,” she said, clearly not listening as she looked around at everything else going on around her and Marco just sighed knowing it was pointless when she was like this. “Can you put me down now, please?” he asked instead.
As for the rest of the restaurant, different members of the crowd had began chanting the same phrase over and over again while wild, rambunctious antics broke out all over the restaurant.
“I've got a dream!” Tossing barrels, boxes, sometimes even each other back and forth across the room.
“I've got a dream!” Some swinging from the chandeliers raining their full cups of rum down onto the bar below.
“I've got a dream!” Ludo still hanging from the ropes with silent annoyance was surrounded by singing patrons who all seemed to be way too into the song at this point and he rolled his eyes.
“I've got a dream!” Someone doing a series of backflips across the entire length of the store, nearly hitting the still recovering Marco who dodged out of the way as the athletic Monster launched himself out the window shattering it into a million pieces.
The young man looked at the window in shock, before he felt an arm loop through his, looking over to see Star with a bright smile on her face which seemed to set off some kind of electric spark through his body, making his brain turn instantly to mush. “Come on, Marco! It's time for the grand finale.”
The boy didn't argue or fight as the two made it to the center of the room, in the spotlight once more as everyone in the room sang in perfect harmony, “Yes why down deep inside we've got a dreaaaaammmmm!” They all held that note for as long as they could before the music finally cut off and a loud cheer rang through the restaurant a final time, everyone throwing their hands into the air, some raising their cups before gulping down the intoxicating liquid within.
Ruberiot let out a tired sigh as he finally relaxed, letting his tired arms drop as he settled lazily down on his stool. “Finally,” he moaned in relief, glad the musical number was over.
“One more time!” Lobster Claws yelled and the musician looked on the verge of fainting as everyone cheered their support for the idea.
But Ruberiot was saved by Tom who suddenly yelled from the front of the room, “No! No more singing!”
“Awwww,” came the collective response, all of them sounding like a bunch of disappointed kids, and the Monster teen just face-palmed again.
“I'm working with a bunch of idiots,” he hissed, slowly running a hand down his face.
While this was going on, Star and Marco just stood panting for a moment, looking around the room with bright smiles on their faces, before they suddenly became aware their arms were still linked and they quickly pulled away with blushing cheek, sharing an awkward chuckle. “S-So,” Marco began with a slight stutter in his voice. He cleared his throat before continuing, “That was-”
But before the boy could finish his thought the door to the bar slammed open as Meat Fork stood proudly in the doorway, shouting, “I found the guards!”
Everyone in the room froze, except Buff Frog who faster than Marco or Star could respond, grabbed onto their arms and dragged them out of sight. Janna spotted this and quickly flew over to join her friends. The smiling Meat Fork was violently shoved aside a second later and Kelly appeared in the doorway with a determined and angered look in her eyes. “Where's Marco?!” she demanded. “Where is he?!”
“Whoa, babe, calm down!” Tad spoke up from behind her and she shot him a glare that could kill on sight.
“Shut it Tad, I'll decide when to calm down, not you!!” she hissed in a warning tone and the boy gulped and backed down. With her ex properly berated, she turned her attention back to the group of startled criminals in front of her. She began walking around the restaurant looking for any signs that her thief had been there, finally leaning against the bar's counter-top as she muttered to herself, “I know Diaz is here. I can feel it. And when I find him, he's gonna get what's coming to him.”
Directly below her and hidden from sight, Star and Marco were trying not to lose their calm, holding their breath and hoping for the best. The blond looked over at her companion, her quizzical eyes asking him what the heck was going on. Marco shrugged but didn't dare say anything out loud to her, especially with the very perceptive Kelly hovering overhead, trying to silently tell her with his eyes that he would explain later.
“Ah hah!” Kelly exclaimed, pounding a fist against the counter, making both teens jump. “I knew it, I knew he was here!” she said, bending down so she could pick up the small strip of red fabric stuck to a loose nail on one of the chairs. “This piece of cloth had to have come from the one and only 'Red Thief of Corona'!”
The boy looked down at his sleeve and seeing the small rip in it, couldn't stop the groan of annoyance as he whispered, “Aww man, my jacket. This was the only one I owned.” He crossed his arms, leaning back against his hiding spot with a sour look on his face.
Star meanwhile, risked a little peek, raising her head enough that she could see over the counter and she quickly took stock of the four guards in the room, her blue eyes jumping between each of them quickly, before lowering back to the floor. “Okay, so let's both jump out of here at the same time and catch them by surprise. If we work together we can take them out,” Star whispered to her friend, punching a fist into her palm for emphasis.
“What? Are you crazy we can't go out there?” Marco hissed, doing his best to keep his voice low so as to not attract unwanted attention.
“Why not?” Star asked with slight annoyance.
“Because there's four of them and two of us.”
“Oh come on, Marco. We can take them,” Star pressed, the confidence on her face doing nothing to dissuade Marco's answer.
“Yeah no, we aren't risking that,” Marco said firmly, folding his arms in front of his chest.
“Well we have to do something before these guys turn us in,” Star pointed out.
“We just sang a musical number with them all. I don' think they're gonna-”
“I know where Marco Diaz is,” Tom suddenly spoke up, interrupting Marco's thoughts and the two teens shared a fearful look.
“Oh right Tom,” Marco whispered worriedly. He had forgotten all about the angry teen, surely he would rat them out.
“Well then why didn't you just say so,” Kelly said in annoyance, moving over to the Monster teen and staring at him stonily. “Where is he? Tell me and you'll be rewarded.”
Tom ignored the hated glares he was receiving from his fellow Monsters as he kept eye contact with the captain, keeping up an emotionless mask. “He's-” the teen started and Star and Marco both clenched their eyes shut in fear. This was it. “-hiding in one of those barrels,” the teen finally replied, pointing off behind him, where a pile of barrels lay.
Star and Marco held back their gasps, but shared a surprised look. Had Tom just willingly saved them?
“What no he's not,” Ludo began, with an infuriated tone. “He's-” But he was quickly cut off as one of the Monster's slapped a claw over his mouth to silence him, only muffled, angry yells could be slightly heard after that from the small bird Monster.
Kelly wasted no time as she charged over to the barrels, drew a sword and began chopping them open, each time with a loud yell which then turned into a disappointed and irritated groan, before moving on to the next one. The Monsters and three guards just watched her as she continued on like this for a while. Finally, Kelly turned to her stunned guards and yelled, “Well, why are you three just standing there, help me!” The three, Tad, Oscar, and Justin, rushed over and began trying to help her open up the barrels as well, though with less vigor and enthusiasm as their leader.
Tom looked over to Buff Frog and gave a slight nod of his head, signaling him to get the two out of there while the guards were distracted. The amphibian nodded back, his eyes showing his thanks for protecting the two and Tom just glared in response, tipping his head sharply toward the bar his impatience beginning to show through.
Buff Frog obeyed, dropping down to his knee as he leaned over the two, who stared up at him with confusion, and whispered, “Follow me.”
The two nodded and obeyed, crawling forward as the frog Monster tried to subtly walk over to a couple of switches that seemingly allowed the many racks of alcoholic beverages around them to be poured. He quickly pushed one of them down and a trap down slowly fell away, revealing a hidden passage. Star and Marco looked inside the dark tunnel with wide-eyes, until Star felt a hand on her shoulder and she looked over to see Buff Frog smiling down at her, “Go and live dream, both of you.”
“Thanks, Buff Frog, we owe you one,” Marco said, giving him a bright smile, before sliding inside.
“Thank you so much,” Star whispered, her cheer and brightness still ringing in her tone as she gave him a quick hug. The frog smiled giving her the gentlest squeeze back, before helping her slide down into the tunnel herself. He pushed the last bit of hair inside with her, than sealed the door back. He stood up and looked back over to the rest of the bar.
Kelly now stood in front of Tom, her face an inch from his, her fiery eyes digging deep into his as she hissed, “What are you trying to pull? There was nothing in there!”
“Oh really, my bad, must have been mistaken,” Tom said with a shrug, though he couldn't quite keep the smirk off his lips.
“Don't test me, demon,” Kelly shouted, her voice low and warning. “I know he's here somewhere and if you get in the way, I will have you and everyone else here thrown in the deepest dungeon I can find!”
Tom's eyes narrowed at the threat, barely glowing red, as he growled out, “Fine you know what if you want Marco so bad then you can just-”
But Tom never got to finish his angry retort as Lobster Claws suddenly shouted out from the crowd, “I can't take it anymore!” He pushed his way through the crowd, holding his claws together in front of the confused captain, as if awaiting handcuffs. His voice was begging and sorrowful as he exclaimed teary-eyed, “Just arrest me, I'm the one you want!”
“Uhh, who are you?” Kelly asked with a raised eyebrow, Tom giving him an incredulous look beside her.
“I'm.... Marco Diaz,” the lobster declared dramatically.
There was a short pause as Kelly just gave the Monster a blank stare, clearly not buying his story. Finally she just scoffed and began storming toward the exit grumbling, “C'mon guys, we're leaving,” The three hurriedly obeyed their leader's commands, rushing to her side. “This was a waste of my valuable time.”
Tom, Buff Frog and the other Monster all shared elated smiles behind the guards back, looking quite pleased with their victory over successfully helping their new friends elude capture. But then out of nowhere, the doors to the room burst open, a large horse standing proudly and heroically in the doorway, her pink mane blowing in the breeze behind her. “What's with the dumb horse?” one of the Monsters whispered and Pony shot them a glare that looked as if she were trying to mentally set them on fire, which she was.
“What, Pony?” Kelly said, looking at her horse with skepticism. “How are you here? I kinda thought you died or ran off with that thief or whatever.”
Pony gave a sour look at the mention of the stupid turd who had humiliated her and gave a little neigh and shake of her head. Uh uh, I wasn't sticking with that loser for longer than necessary. And now I'm tracking him down so that I can get back at that turd for what he did to me.
Kelly, not understanding what she was saying, crossed her arms and said, “Okay well however you got back, at least I have something to ride on now.”
“Hey, maybe she knows where Marco went?” Oscar suggested and the other two knights nodded in agreement.
“Yeah that sounds good,” Justin said enthusiastically.
“Good thinking, bro,” Tad added, patting him once on the back.
Kelly just massaged her aching head with her fingertips. She couldn't believe she had to put up with these morons. “Ugh, that's ridiculous,” she snapped at them. “She's just a horse, what do you think she could possibly do to-”
Suddenly a neigh brought their attention to Pony who was now behind the bar, pointing at the several levels with her hoof, a satisfied and cocky smirk on her snout. Kelly walked over there, pushing Buff Frog (who was trying to desperately convince her otherwise of going over there) aside and examined the three levers closely. Pony who grew quickly impatient, quickly pushed one of the levers, one with a ducky shape on the top of it and a secret passage way opened up before them. “Ah ha, a hidden tunnel of course,” Kelly said eagerly. But seeing the smirk from her horse she quickly rolled her eyes and said, “Beginners luck.”
The two raced inside, Kelly shouting to the others, already echoed by the tunnels, “Come on, guys! What are you waiting for?!”
Tad, Oscar, and Justin were quick to follow after that, shouting after her in a flustered mess, “Y-Yes ma'am! Sorry ma'am!”
The moment they were all gone, the Monsters all just stared at the passage in a mixture of shock, guilt, and confusion. Finally Lobster Claws looked around at his fellow Monsters and asked, “So uh, do we chase after them or-”
“No,” Tom said firmly, but shook his head sorrowfully. “We did what we could. But if we go after them now, we'll only just end up getting ourselves arrested. They're on their own now.” The Monsters still seemed depressed at this fact, until Tom added, “They can handle themselves though, I'm sure they'll be fine.”
Buff Frog looked at the entrance with longing, wanting to go after to try and help them, but Tom was right, they seemed liked they could handle themselves and at the very least they looked like they could protect one another well enough. He couldn't risk getting in too deep, he did still have his own kids to provide for.
“So what do we do now?” someone asked, as the uncomfortable tension began to ease up some.
“How about... another song?!” Lobster Claws suggested brightly and Tom just face-palmed as the familiar accordion started up again and the next musical number began, much to the flame-headed teen's dismay.
…
Star and Marco walked silently side by side down the dark passage, the boy carrying a lit torch as they traveled the dusty trail. It was clear it hadn't been used in years as cobwebs and grim was found everywhere, but neither were too concerned about that, their thoughts on the previous events that had taken place in the bar. Star seemed excited like usual, but Marco wasn't sure what to say now that they were alone again, intensely aware of Star's presence beside him at all times.
Out of the corner of his eye Marco noticed a skeleton pinned to the wall by a large sword and he felt a slight shudder go up his spine. Well that isn't foreboding at all. He decided to pull his attention away from the sight before his thoughts could get the best of him and instead turned to Star, whose crystal blue eyes were twinkling in the dim light. He smiled, finding her face precious and pretty, but quickly coughed to cover his suddenly flushed cheeks. This drew her attention onto him and to avoid any sort of awkward silence said the first thing that came to his mind, “So, uh, guess that Tom guy wasn't all bad after all.”
Star nodded. “Yeah, he's alright. They all were,” she said brightly. “I'm glad we got to meet them.”
“They were definitely full of surprises,” Marco agreed. He cleared his throat once before adding, “And uh, so were you.”
Star gave him a startled look, before it widened into a wide smile, her eyes full of so much joy that Marco felt his heart skip a beat. “Really? You think so?”
Marco nodded quickly. “Yeah, I mean, when those guys were ready to attack us, you stuck up for me and you didn't back down. It was pretty incredible, actually.”
Star's face blushed but she kept her focus on Marco as she said thoughtfully, “Yeah, I guess it was.”
Marco was now nervously rubbing the back of his neck. “Uh, I guess what I'm trying to say is, I'm not really used to people sticking up for me, so... thanks.”
Star made a curious face, before finally saying, “Your welcome, that's just what friends do for each other.”
Marco turned to her with surprise. “F-Friends,” he stuttered.
“Yeah, we are friends, right?” she asked expectantly and Marco smiled and nodded.
“Of course. I just... didn't realize we were,” he said softly and Star could now see his eyes twinkling with joy.
Star paused for a moment, not sure if she should ask him one of the many burning questions she had had since they met, but she decided one wouldn't hurt so she asked simply, “So Marco, where are you from?”
“Oh uh, I don't really talk about my past,” Marco said quickly, the nervousness immediately back in his eyes.
“Oh,” Star replied, unable to keep the disappointment out of her voice and he gave her guilty frown. “Well that's okay,” she said quickly, not wanting to make him feel bad for his decision. After all, there were plenty of parts about her own past she didn't feel like discussing. “You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to.”
Marco opened his mouth to respond, when there was a loud noise behind them. The two recognized it as a distant, echoed yell and the two swerved to see torchlight following along behind them... and getting closer. Star gasped, her eyes widening some in fear. Oh no, they had found them.
She felt a hand grip her arm as Marco shouted, “Run!” The two took off down the tunnel, Star praying her hair didn't get caught on anything and jeopardize their escape. They could now more clearly hear the angry shouts of their pursuers and this only pushed Star to run faster, her legs beginning to burn as she pushed them to their max.
Finally, Star saw a light up ahead and let out a relieved sigh. “Oh Marco, we're almost home free.” With one final push to her stubborn legs she was able to make it out of the dark tunnels and into the blinding sunshine. She was about to let out a victorious laugh, when she heard Marco yell, “Wait Star!” and her chest rammed into something soft but firm, bringing the blond to an immediate stop. She looked down to see Marco's arm in front of her, stopping her from running off the cliff they had reached, Star feeling a bit dizzy as she looked with horror at the long drop below. “Sorry,” Marco sheepishly apologized. “I just didn't want you to-”
“No, no, you did the right thing,” Star told him quickly. The two took a quick moment to survey the scene, they were at some sort of dam, a large wheel turning beside them, pumping fresh water into a series of wooden shafts that carried the water safely through the large canyon.
“So how do we get across?” Star asked and Marco just cringed openly. “I uhhh-”
Suddenly the two heard loud footsteps behind them and they both turned to see the guards had caught up with them. Star wanted to take a step back, but considering they were on the edge of the cliff as is, she settled for holding up her frying pan in a battle stance, growling low under her breath in warning.
Marco grabbed the girl's arm and told her in a squeaky, nervous tone, “Star this is not the time to go leaping into danger.”
Star gasped, her eyes lighting up as she exclaimed, “That's it!” Before Marco could question whatever idea had just entered her head, she quickly shoved her frying pan right in his direction, shouting, “Here hold this!” She didn't even realize she had just slammed the heavy metal right into his stomach, causing him to temporarily lose his breath and release a pained, “Oof!”
The blond swerved on her heels and, grabbing a length of her hair, threw it over toward a hanging wooden beam a short distance away. Her hair wrapped easily around it, creating a make-shift rope for her to swing on. She smiled and gave one tug to make sure her hair was secure before leaping off the side of the cliff with a loud yell. “Whooohoooo!”
Marco watched her sail across the short distance before landing easily on a ledge nearby. His mouth hung open in shock until he heard the sound of ringing metal and turned to see Kelly and her three guard companions had drawn their swords, moving menacingly closer to their enemy. “Your not getting away this time, Diaz,” Kelly hissed.
“Umm, I know you're probably mad about what happened earlier but I've kinda got my hands full at the moment, so any chance you would accept a formal apology and let me go?” Marco tried weakly and the captain's eyes seemed to narrow even more at that.
“The only thing I'll accept from you is your surrender or your death, your choice,” Kelly spat aggressively.
Marco just let out a deep sigh. “I figured you'd say that,” he said numbly, before raising up the only weapon he had at his arsenal, Star's frying pan. Kelly charged him with a loud scream and he easily deflected her blade, sending her stumbling off to the side of him, buying him a few seconds without having to worry about her impaling him.
Next came Oscar, who's sloppy form was easily overpowered by Marco's more experienced technique, blocking the weak swing before smacking the sword completely out of his hand and sending it tumbling down the cliff. “Hey no fair, man!” Oscar whined, before he was hit full force by the rusted metal pan, knocking him completely out cold.
Tad, desperate to both avenge his comrade and impress his ex, swung his sword down with all his might, but the red-hooded thief just stepped to the side before smacking him with the frying pan, sending the poor guard flying back.
Justin almost caught Marco off guard, attacking while he was distracted with Tad and his furious lunge would have gone unnoticed if he hadn't stupidly yelled, “Take this!” as he did so. Marco quickly swerved around, blocking the swing, before countering a few more attempted strikes, Justin was definitely more skilled than the others, but the frying pan was just too big an obstacle for him to get around and eventually he too was incapacitated by an unexpected smack to the face from the notorious Red Thief.
Marco looked down at the three unconscious bodies laying at his feet. He had somehow managed to defeat all three of the “elite” guards in the span of only a few seconds. “Huh that went surprisingly better than I expected,” he muttered to himself.
“Whoo, you go Marco! Rock that frying pan!” came Star's encouraging yell from the neighboring cliff.
Kelly, seeing all three of her guards defeated, growled in anger and shouted, “Okay, that's it, I'm taking you down!”
“Oh yeah,” Marco taunted, feeling more confident since it looked like he was actually going to win this fight. “You and what army?”
“Marco look out!” came a warning yell from Star and Marco saw a sword heading right for him out of the corner of his eye. He screamed and raised his frying pan to block, just barely managing to stop the blade from impaling itself in his eye, but it caused him to stumble back and nearly fall off the cliff he was now once more at the edge of. He heard Star scream his name again but managed to regain his balance, so that he thankfully didn't fall to his death.
He looked over to see who his new opponent was only for his mouth to drop open at the sight of that stupid horse from before now holding a sword in its teeth and aiming it right at him. “Whhhaattt the-” Marco began in pure confusion and shock until he was cut off as he was forced to dodge out of the way of the mad horse's furious and incredibly fast lunge.
“That'ta girl!” Kelly yelled encouragingly to her pony. “We got him now!” She quickly joined in on the effort and Marco found his hands full trying to fight off two surprisingly skilled opponents. Meanwhile, Star was yelling encouraging and helpful things to her friend, who was beginning to sweat and pant at the effort it was taking just to keep from being impaled. “Yeah, Marco you got this! Oh look out, the horse if trying to sneak up behind you! Oh if you block the angry girl's swing you should be able to- Oh no, not like that!” She cringed seeing Marco getting thrown back by a kick from the girl, luckily not in the direction of the cliff. “Okay good effort but maybe if you-” She cut herself off again, as Marco blocked a swing from the horse, making him lose his balance at the effort, tripping and rolling across the dirt before jumping back up to his feet again.
“Yeah, this isn't going so well,” Star said softly to herself. She looked over to her bat companion and said in a confident voice, “Come on, Jan. Marco needs our help.”
The bat nodded before leaving her shoulder and flying across the massive gap over to where Marco was beginning to be overpowered by the relentless duo of Kelly and Pony. Janna quickly began flying around Kelly's head, pulling at strands of her hair to try and keep her attention on her and the girl guard was quick to fall for this trap. “Hey! Knock it off!” she began waving her arm and sword at the bat that continued to annoy her by flying around her head over and over again, obscuring her view. “Get away from me you pest!” Kelly screamed in pure frustration and Janna just smirked relentlessly. If only she had remembered her matches, then she really could have created a diversion, but guess this was good enough for now.
Marco, meanwhile, was still trying to fight off Pony Head, who never once let off her relentless onslaught. “What the heck is even happening!” Marco screamed in pure panic and bewilderment as he matched blow after blow from the crazy horse.
“Your doing great, Marco!” Star yelled encouragingly to her friend, while trying to loop her hair securely around a sharp rocking sticking out from the ledge.
“I'm fighting a horse!” was all he screamed in reply. Finally, Pony managed to take advantage of Marco's disarray and knock the frying pan out of his hand, the two watching as its tumble to the ground below, before the teen looked back over at the horse and said, “Wow, fun stuff. But I'll just be going now.”
Before he could even make a move away from the crazed horse, Pony had the knife to Marco's throat and he gulped loudly, trying to halt his breathing out of fear of accidentally slicing his neck open. Star gasped seeing the position of her friend and yelled, “Marco!” Taking the end of her hair she threw it across the gap, managing to reach all the way across, where her hair looped around his arm, tightening into a firm knot. Before anyone could react Star yanked on her hair with all her might, causing Marco to fall back off the cliff, with a loud girlish scream. Pony just watched the scene flabbergasted, while Kelly, who was finally rid of Janna as she flapped away after properly distracting the guard, just whined in frustration and crossed her arms childishly in front of her chest, “What, no?! Come on that's not even fair! I wanted to throw him off the cliff!”
Marco felt his heart leap into his throat as the ground rushed toward him, or he rushed toward the ground, he was too panicked right now to tell the difference. His life flashed before his eyes, until he heard a voice from above yell, “Hang on, Marco! I got you!” He felt the hair around his arm go taunt and suddenly instead of plummeting to his death he was now soaring through the air across the large canyon and his scream of terror turned into a triumphant yell of joy. “Whooo, oh man this is great! I've never felt so alive!”
“Marco look out!” Star screamed, struggling to keep her hair in place as Marco's weight was causing her hair to try and slip off from the rock she had it wrapped around.
“What?!” Marco yelled to the blond, the wind rushing past his ears making it hard for him to hear his friend, so he tried to look over his shoulder to see what she was talking about only for Marco's body to slam directly into a hanging board connected to the wooden shafts jutting through the canyon. He moaned in pure agony and pain as his aching ribs and stomach took the impact of the collision, feeling like fire in his chest.
“I was trying to warn you, you were about to hit something,” Star sheepishly explained to her friend.
“Yeah, I got that,” Marco coughed out in a strained tone.
Kelly, seeing the rival thief had not fallen to his death and instead was looking like he might escape her capture, she jumped back into action, exclaiming, “Oh no you don't!” The green-haired girl quickly snatched her weapon off the ground and used it to easily slice a large pillar in half, causing it to fall over and create a bridge across to Star's ledge.
“That can't be good,” Star muttered in concern.
“Star!” came Marco's yell from below her and she turned to see him, now standing and recovered, holding the end of her hair. “Quick jump!”
“Okay!” Star screamed without hesitation, taking a few steps back before doing a running leap off the ledge. Kelly rushed across the board hoping to catch her target's accomplice, diving for her but she missed by mere inches, hitting the ground hard and watching in defeat as the blond came to a smooth landing on the ground below, Marco sliding down the water pipes all the way to the bottom and landing on his butt at the girl's feet. She growled and stood, punching the nearest board in her anger, causing it to snap in half and a rush of water and a loud groan from the dam behind her alerted her to her mistake too late. She slowly turned around to see the cracks forming all over the large dam as without its support beams in place it began to break apart.
“Aw, dang it!” Kelly groaned, before a rush of water hit her.
Star was just helping Marco up, telling him in a positive tone, “Well that went way better than expected,” before the two heard the loud groaning and ear-splitting shatter behind them and they turned to see the dam break, shattering wood and falling structures raining down around them, a wall of water rapidly ascending toward them. “Run!” Star and Marco screamed as one, running for their lives as a mountain of water followed behind, quickly gaining speed on them, threatening to sweep them away and drown them in its depths. The water in its attempt to completely fill the canyon, crashed into the side of a large rock outcropping, the sure force of hundreds of pounds of water hitting it at once causing the whole thing to tip over and begin falling directly toward the two escaping teens.
Star and Marco never stopped running, keeping their focus on the small cave entrance they could see just ahead, both of them carrying as much of the girl's hair as they could possibly hold. Finally they made one last sprint for the entrance reaching it just as the rock slammed down behind them, sealing off the entrance inside as a huge wave of water crashed against its side.
The two panted in the pitch blackness of the cave, blinking a few times as they waited for their eyes to adjust. “J-Janna,” Star gasped out, still struggling to gain enough air flow from her burning lungs to speak. “Wh-Where is Janna?” she asked feeling panickingly around in the dark, fearful that her pet had been swept away in the water.
“She probably flew away when the dam broke,” Marco said.
“Um, hey, Marco,” Star's nervous voice spoke up and he looked over to her with concern. “Is the water... rising to you?” she asked, biting her lip as she felt the pool of water that had once been at her ankles slowly rising up her legs as the small cave filled with water.
The red-hooded teen now picked up on what the blond was talking about, the water level slowly rising. “That's not good,” Marco muttered in worry, looking around at the tiny little cave they had found themselves trapped in. “We gotta find a way out of here.”
Star nodded and the two (their eyes now fully adjusted to the darkness) began feeling around the small space for any signs of an exit, Marco trying to pry the rocks loose with his bare hands, hoping to pull them away and reveal some sort of hidden entrance. Their search became more and more panicked as cold water continued to inch its way up, Star shivering in the chill as her bare legs felt the full force of her careless choice in clothing. Their breath became fogged and ragged as they fought desperately for a way out, Marco eventually having to give up on his attempts to remove the rock walls that walled them in after he sliced his hand open on a sharp rock and he hissed and clutched at his bleeding palm in pain.
Quickly running out of options as the water level reached her stomach and still rising, Star began trying to slam herself into the wall until her shoulder ached, hoping for some kind of give, some kind or results, just... something. Marco meanwhile, dived underwater, hoping to find a way out in the murky depths that were threatening to drown them. But after a few seconds of searching, he gave up this futile hope, unable to pick up anything in the inky blackness he found himself in. He quickly resurfaced, trying to wipe the water out of his eyes as he said shakily, “I can't see anything down there, I-I think we're stuck.”
Star stared at him for a second or two before sucking in a breath and then diving underwater herself. She was down below the water for only a few seconds before she came up coughing and sputtering. She took a couple of short breaths, before starting to dive underwater again, only this time, Marco stopped her, grabbing her firmly but gently by the shoulders. “Hey, hey, Star,” he said softly, giving her a sad smile. “That's not going to work.”
“S-So what?” Star asked, her voice quivering as fear and defeat began to settle in. “We just stay here and die.”
Marco didn't answer but the look in his eyes told Star everything as her own blue orbs widened in terror, feeling tears beginning to surface. “No, no there has to be a way, Janna is probably looking for us, maybe she can bring help, or- or-”
“Star,” the hooded teen spoke up, the broken, emptiness in his voice, freezing Star to the bone. “That isn't going to work. I'm sorry.”
“No,” the girl muttered, taking a step back until it collided with the wall behind her. “No this can't be the end. I was supposed to see the floating lights. I was supposed to live and do something for once in my life.” The tears were falling freely now as she sobbed openly, unable to hide her grief in what was looking to be her final moments. The water was halfway up her chest now, it wouldn't be long before they ran out of air. “Instead- Instead I'm going to die,” she cried, weeping as tears poured down her cheeks.
“At least Janna got away safe,” Marco said, trying to in some way reassure the girl. He hated seeing her so sad.
Star just sniffed and said, “I'm so sorry Marco, I never should have brought you out here, its because of me your going to die, too.”
Marco leaned back against the wall as well, staring off into nothingness before he finally said, “It's okay. I'm honestly kinda glad.”
Star sniffed, asking, “Hmm?”
Marco smiled sadly. “Well before I met you, I didn't really ever take all that many chances, I always played things safe, even when I'd pull a heist or whatever I always spent weeks planning things out, I could never just... be spontaneous like you.” He rubbed his arm awkwardly, taking a deep breath before admitting, “The truth is I'm actually not all that brave. I kinda just pretend to be. I'm actually pretty cautious and safe.”
Star gave a tiny chuckle, wiping the tears from her eyes. The water was now almost up to their chins. “What made you bring that up?”
Marco shrugged. “Well I figured if I was going to die, someone should know the real me,” he said, his face grim as he mentioned the word 'die'. His cheeks blushed mildly as he added, “And I'm kinda glad it's you.”
Star smiled, giving him a thoughtful look before declaring, “I have magic hair that glows when I sing.”
Marco's body froze up, his eyes widening with uncertainty and shock as he muttered out numbly, “Uhhh, wha?”
Suddenly, an idea entered Star's mind as softly whispered, her voice growing louder with each word until it was an elated shout, “I have... magic hair that glows when I sing!”
Marco still just continued to stare at her like she had three heads until she suddenly sang, “Flower gleam and glow, let your power shine.” But that was as far as she could get before the cave was completely submerged in water, the two taking one last gasp of air before they were pulled under by the relentless tide.
There was a couple of seconds of just pure black nothingness for Marco, the only thought entering his mind in that moment was, This is it. Until he felt a glow burning against his eyelids and in his confusion he opened his eyes, wondering if he was already dead and that this light was there to guide him into the after-life. But instead he found himself looking at Star, her blond hair lit up golden as bright as a miniature sun and one of the most breathtaking and bizarre sights Marco had ever seen. He nearly gasped in shock, but remembering he was underwater and that that would only end up drowning him, he was somehow able to fight the urge.
Marco pushed aside his shock, knowing they had a very short amount of time, before looking around for some sort of exit. He quickly spotted a small hole where water seemed to be seeping through. He shared a look with Star, reading her piercing blue gaze as the two swam over to the pile of rocks, trying to both frantically paw them away and escape this horrible death they were being faced with. Finally after what felt like an eternity, when both of their lungs felt like they were on fire and they that they couldn't hold their breath any long, their bodies begging for oxygen, Marco's hand burst through to the other side, his hand feeling around for a second before finally pulling the last rock free and busting the sealed entrance open as they were both thrown harshly into the river.
The two both surfaced, coughing and sucking in as much air as their abused lungs could take in at once, crawling their way out of the river bank and laying in the grass for a few seconds just panting for breath. “We're alive,” Star breathed happily.
“Your hair glows,” the boy breathed, still in shock by the bizarre event that had led to his life being saved. He was grateful sure, but now that the near death-experience passed, he was also confused and stunned, incapable of comprehending what had just happened to him.
“We made it, Marco!” Star squealed in delight, giving the boy a quick hug. The boy made no movement at all, his eyes just staring blankly off into the distance, his mouth hanging open. Star jumped to her feet, striking a dramatic pose, as she triumphantly declared, “Ha, take that world! Gotta do more than that to kill us, right Marco?”
“She has glowing hair,” Marco was weakly muttering to himself and Star was starting to grow worried about her friend's mental state.
“Uh, Marco you okay?” she asked, leaning down over him, watching as his eyes seemed to stare right through her.
“I fought a horse, we met singing monsters, your hair glows,” the boy said numbly, before exclaiming, “Are there any other mind-blowing revelations someone wants to surprise me with?!”
“Hey, loser, head's up,” came an unknown voice, right before he was hit in the head with a frying pan.
“OW!” Marco screamed, sitting upright and massaging his aching nose. “Who the heck threw that?!” He turned to glare at whoever had the bright idea to chuck something at him while he was clearly out of it, only to stare in shock at a dark-haired, beanie-wearing girl smirking back at him, her brown eyes instantly filling him with recognition. What was that-
Star gasped. “Janna Banana, you got away!” She quickly threw her arms around the girl in a tight hug, giggling with joy and relief and the girl merely hugged her back, while giving Marco a cryptic grin.
“I brought you your frying pan back, your welcome,” the girl said.
“Aww, that was so thoughtful of you,” Star cooed, giving her a grateful look.
“Wha- Bu- How?!” was all Marco managed to stutter out, his brain incapable of forming a single sentence or heck even more than one word without completely shutting down. “Your a human!” he finally managed to exclaim.
“Actually I'm a bat,” the now-human Janna said matter-of-factly. “I can only turn human for like an hour every day.”
“Wait but how-” Marco asked in exasperation.
“I was cursed,” the girl replied with simple shrug.
Marco looked over to Star before asking, “Are you cursed, too?”
“Wellll not really,” the blond hesitantly replied, not looking too sure of her answer herself. “It's more of a... magical gift.”
“Oh he saw your hair glow,” Janna said nonchalantly.
“Yeah, but he doesn't know what it does yet,” Star explained to her friend.
“Hmm, I'm surprised, I didn't think you'd show anyone that.”
“Well, I was kinda outta options and I think we can trust him.”
“If you say so.”
Marco just gaped at the two girls as they talked amongst each other, before finally exclaiming at the top of his lungs, “What is going on?!” His voice cracked on the last word and the two girls just shared a look.
Janna sighed and rolled her eyes. “Oh great, he's totally freaking out. This is why I didn't want him to know.”
Star shot Janna a look before turning to the boy with a sweet, reassuring smile, that (despite the confusion he was feeling) he couldn't help but blush upon seeing it. “Relax, Marco,” she said in a calm voice. “I'll explain everything.”
…
Ludo was fuming as he exited the Snuggly Duckling, needing an escape from the loud, rambunctious music that had yet to cease since the two teens had left. At the thought of the two troublemakers he growled under his breath. He couldn't believe everyone had fallen for their whole innocent act, they were clearly just trying to save their own skin. He had been ready to turn them in and collect the reward but noooo the others just had to cover for them and even help them escape. He had hoped that at the very least Tom would have been on his side but then the stupid flaming teen had to go and show some character growth. Why couldn't he just realize his roll and stay the villain like him!? But then that's what happened when you worked around a bunch of morons, your genius ideas fell on deaf ears and you ended up out voted by a bunch of idiots.
He leaned against the door frame, his arms crossed in front of his chest, as he muttered through clenched teeth, “They just had to let those stupid kids get away. I could make a fortune off of that Diaz kid. If I ever see them again, I'll-”
“Oooorrr,” a voice suddenly spoke up, snapping Ludo out of his thoughts and he jolted upright, looking up at the woman hovering over him. Her teal hair had streaks of gray and her smooth skin showed the beginning signs of wrinkles starting to form, but she seemed to hold herself with an air of confidence and power. She had a pleasant smile, but her eyes seemed to hide some sort of secret behind them. Upon closer inspection, Ludo wasn't sure what to think of this woman. “You could go find them yourself, if you're so desperate for money.”
“And what's it to you what I do?” Ludo asked, raising a distrustful eyebrow toward the human.
The woman shrugged, her expression never changing, her eyes seemingly digging into his skin. “Well it just so happens I'm after them as well and I thought I could use a partner to help me out,” she said smoothly, calmly, but her voice didn't leave any room for argument.
“Why should I help you?” Ludo asked, still skeptical of the woman.
She didn't waver for a second as she replied, “Because I know more about them than you do. In fact, I know where they are headed, I know a secret about one of them you don't, and-”
She reached into the satchel she now had clinging to her waste, pulling out the crown. “If you help me, I'll give you this, as a gift of my appreciation.”
Ludo's eyes shined with greed as he stared at the golden crown of his desires, unable to speak or look away from the object. But he finally, shook his head free from the distraction, saying, “Yeah well I don't trust humans, so I'm not helping you.”
The woman let out a long sigh, before saying, “Fine.” Then to Ludo's surprise she added, “Here, I have no need for this,” before tossing the crown his way, the kappa Monster's claws fumbling to grab it out of the air, before holding it tightly in his claws, practically drooling on the object.
He laughed manically, quickly hiding it from her view as he taunted, “Ha, stupid human! That was a huge mistake!” He started to walk away, back into the Snuggly Duckling to find a good place to hide it, when the woman said, “Oh well, I'll just be on my way then, if you did agree to help me I was going to give you something worth at least three of those crowns but I can see that doesn't interest you.”
Ludo paused, before slowly turning back around to face the woman, her back to him now. “Wait, what are you talking about?”
Eclipsa smiled to herself, knowing she had just won the little Monster over. Her plan had worked perfectly, the moment she had gotten to the inn and overheard through the thin wood her daughter proclaiming her love for the outside world and her desire to never go back, she had been scheming up a new plan to reclaim what was hers. And the first step was recruiting a Monster to help her. And then low and behold but she found one that despised her daughter's traveling companion and was willing to do practically anything if it meant a big paycheck. Not to mention he was incredibly gullible.
She turned back around, making sure to put on her warm smile once more, saying politely down to the little Monster, “Well, to put it simply that girl Marco Diaz is traveling with has healing powers.”
Ludo didn't look convinced, raising another skeptical eyebrow, before scoffing to himself, “Do you really expect me to believe that?”
“Well how else do you explain the most wanted thief in the kingdom keeping some random girl with him. He's keeping her powers all to himself.”
“That rat,” Ludo growled, buying into her lie much easier than Eclipsa had expected. “Of course he would horde all the good treasure for himself, what a selfish little brat!”
Look who's talking, Eclipsa thought to herself, but didn't dare say it out loud.
“Okay fine, you got yourself a deal,” Ludo proclaimed, throwing his hand out for her to take.
“Pleasure doing business with you, I'm sure,” Eclipsa said, bending down to shake his hand. “You can call me Lady Eclispa.”
“Ludo Avarius,” the Monster replied.
Eclipsa smiled brightly down at him, while carefully reaching her free hand behind her to make sure her knife was secure and out of sight. Then to help seal her trap, she said in the sweetest tone she could, “I think this is the start of a beautiful partnership.”
Ludo's sappy smile was enough to tell her that the gullible Monster was completely in her clutches. Now for phase two...
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
Going Back
Solo triplets x fem. reader
Warnings: Cursing and mentions of a suicide attempt.
Summary: The reader visits her old childhood friends, Matt, Kylo, and Ben, after not seeing them for several years for their birthday.
Word count: Almost 11k (10,949 words)
A/n: Lots of fluff and some drama. Instead of breaking it up into parts I tried to write it as one. (lol been working on this for a while now(sorry I’ve been so busy btw, teaching it so tough!!! :( )) I was inspired to write this after listening to ‘Lovesong’ by The Cure. Special thanks to @skellingtonbatz for the help!!
Enjoy!!
"Boys, you'll never guess who called earlier today?" Leia announced taking her seat at the dining room table.
The Solos were gathered for their monthly family dinner. It was Leia's way of keeping the family close now that they were all busy with their own lives and careers. Matt at least regularly called, and Ben occasionally came over to raid the fridge and do his laundry. But if Leia hadn’t insisted on something like this then she’d only ever see Kylo on holidays. He was the worst about calling and visiting usually using his job as an excuse.
"Who?" Matt played along as his brothers began to sort through the boxes of takeout food that just arrived.
"Y/n. Can you believe it?" Leia replied in an excited tone.
"Y/n l/n?" Matt repeated. Y/n was a close childhood friend of the triplets before moving away during their preteen years.
"Yep. We had a lovely time catching up over the phone. She asked about each of you."
"How is she?" Ben asked taking in an interest in the conversation after hearing Y/n’s name.
“Good, I think. She didn’t talk about herself much.”
"What did she want?" Kylo asked getting to the point and taking a seat opposite of his mother.
"She wants to visit, specifically for your boys’ birthday,”
The Solos always celebrated for the full week of their birthday. It had been a tradition ever since their first one. Leia always made it a big deal, wanting her sons to each So even though they were now grown men, the three of them still returned home that week.
“Cool,” Ben nodded his head eagerly, “Does she know where she’s staying?”
“She talked about finding a hotel room, but I insisted she stay with us," Leia spoke as if renting a hotel room was the most foolish idea she’d ever heard.
“So you used your relentless power of guilt-tripping until she agreed to stay here,” Kylo added.
“Perhaps I did, so don’t you forget how powerful I am at it either,” Leia warned raising her eyebrow and smirking.
In the dining room, the group heard the front door open then close.
“I’m home,” Han announced. “Dinner smells good!”
“You’re late!” Leia retorted acting angry.
“Aw c‘mon, you know you love me,” Han smirked kissing Leia on the cheek. “So what’s new honey?”
Leia caught Han up with what she just shared with the boys as they resumed their family dinner.
Walking into the airport terminal, Y/n kept her eyes open hoping to see a familiar face. Leia had assured her that one of the boys would be there to pick her up.
Y/n scanned the area, people were eagerly waiting to greet their loved ones, holding signs saying 'welcome home'. Seeing so many unfamiliar faces and wondering if she'd even recognize anyone, started making her feel anxious as she continued to pass people and not a single one looked familiar to her.
"Y/n?" a tall man called out. He was wearing a gray T-shirt and faded jeans.
Getting a better look at him, y/n whispered "Ben?"
She approached the man hesitantly. It had to be Ben. Same pouty lips, dark hair, and eyes, the facial hair was new, but it had to be Ben. Ben always appeared friendlier than Kylo and more confident than Matt.
He smiled brightly, running his fingers through his thick hair, "Yeah it's me. I barely recognized you, you look amazing!"
Y/n giggled at his comment, she was wearing an oversized sweater and leggings, “You look nice too!”
Ben pulled her into a tight embrace, he inhaled, "God, it's great to see you."
"It's good to see you too, Ben," y/n mumbled into his chest. He pulled away, but still held her by her shoulders.
"How was your flight?" he asked.
"Long," she replied stretching her arms above her head.
“I bet!” Ben said grinning ear to ear, “Man this is so exciting! I’m really happy to see you.” He placed a hand on y/n's lower back and started to lead her to the luggage claim area. "Let's go get your bag."
As they approached the conveyor belt, Ben asked her what her suitcase looked like. She described it to the best of her ability, it wasn’t easy trying to describe a black suitcase with wheels in a way that made it stand out from the large quantity of similar looking ones.
Ben carried y/n's bag despite her objections. She followed him out to the parking lot to a nice looking sports car. He popped the trunk open and set the suitcase inside, before rushing over to open the passenger side door. Ben was always charming, making sure that those around him feel comfortable.
He got into the driver’s seat and turned on the engine. Y/n could tell that Ben enjoyed driving from the gleam in his eye, he probably was even more of a speed demon when he didn’t have a guest in the car. Not knowing what to say, y/n opted to watch the scenery pass instead. The car slowed down as they approached a red light.
"You don't have to act so shy, I know it's been a long time, but it's still me," Ben explained.
Y/n looked over at Ben who was smiling at her. She quickly tried to start up a conversation, and asked what had been on her mind, "how is everyone?"
"Mom and Matty are thrilled about you visiting. Honestly, they haven't shut up about it. Matt wanted to come with, but mom insisted that he stay to help get the guest room ready."
Y/n nodded her head, "I'm excited to see them too."
"I'm sure Kylo is looking forward to seeing you as well. He's pretty busy with work so he probably won't be getting in until tomorrow," Ben elaborated.
“What does he do?”
"He works as a bank officer or something…”
“Sounds complicated,” y/n muttered. "And what do you do?"
"I'm a bartender, best in the city," Ben added with a wink. "If you want I can take you to the nightclub where I work and you can try a few of my signature cocktails?"
"Sounds like fun," y/n said accepting his invitation. Ben being a bartender made a lot of sense he was very social and charismatic compared to his brothers.
“Cool, we’ll go tonight!”
It felt strange when the car turned onto the street, past so many familiar houses. It was like a whole another lifetime since she had been in the neighborhood. Ben pulled into the driveway. It all looked so similar to how she remembered it despite the little changes. She looked across the street to her childhood home. Another family had moved in. They had taken down her tire swing, and her mother's rose bushes were removed. The trim of the house was now green instead of blue. Y/n stood there staring, taking it all in.
"Are you okay?" Ben asked concerned holding her suitcase. "I know it's probably something out of the twilight zone, to see how it's all changed since you've been gone."
"I'll be alright," she reassured him.
"Come on, let's go inside," Ben placed a hand on y/n’s back again and led her to the front door of the Solo family home.
"Y/n!" Leia greeted warmly with her arms pulling you into a huge. "You've grown into such a beautiful woman!"
"Thank you!” y/n said returning the hug. “And thanks for me letting me stay here!” Y/n felt comforted to see that Leia hadn’t changed at all, she was just as warm and inviting like she remembered.
“Please dear, you’re family!” Leia said while ushering y/n into the house. ���Matthew? Ben and y/n are here!”
“Coming!” Matt called from upstairs.
Leia led them into the living room, “Have a seat sweetheart, you must be tired from your flight.”
A few moments later, Matt walked down the stairs. He was always the sweetest out of the three brothers. He gave y/n a shy smile and small wave.
“Matty!” Y/n welcomed him warmly, she stood up from the couch and opened her arms widely to embrace him. He nuzzled his face in the crook of her neck, he couldn’t help but notice how fantastic she smelled.
“What have you been up to?” Y/n asked backing up a bit to get a good look at Matty, while he was as tall as his brothers he somehow always looked lankier than them in comparison.
“Huh? Oh well, I work as a computer technician?” he replied rubbing the back of his head. “Oh! By the way, I’m happy you’re here.” Matt quickly added.
On the couch, y/n was sandwiched between Ben and Matt. Both of them were so tall and wide. Even though they were mostly identical, Matt still had messy blonde tresses. Leia sat in the chair across from the couch, as the group made small talk catching up on a few things since Y/n last saw them.
Looking around Y/n noticed several framed photos displayed in the living room. One was of the family, the boys who were dressed in blue caps and gowns, Ben looked super stoked in the picture, while Matt had a shy smile on his lips, and Kylo looked as serious as ever. There was another photo next to that one of Han and Leia sitting in a fancy restaurant, y/n assumed it was taken while they were celebrating one their anniversaries.
“I’ve got a few errands to run and such, so I’m going to let you kids catch up without me hanging around!” Leia excused herself.
Ben, y/n, and Matt sat in silence, none of them sure what to say next. There was so much to talk about, but it was hard finding a place to start.
"The tree house is still standing," Ben finally mentioned, breaking the silence.
"Really?" y/n asked, she loved the treehouse. It was their little sanctuary growing up, the four of them had some of their best conversations up there, and if one of them just needed to get away from their parents it was always available as a safe space.
"Mmmhmmm. Want to go check it out?" Ben said wiggling his eyebrows.
Y/n forgot what a huge backyard they had, with a large swimming pool and garden area. "Is this safe?" she wondered, gazing up at the structure, it looked like no one had been up there in years.
"Only one way to find out!" Ben raced towards the tree. He started climbing up the ladder.
"Come on, it's sturdier than it looks," Ben extended his hand towards y/n to help her up.
"Be careful y/n," Matt called out, standing a few feet away from the tree.
"She'll be fine! She's with me!" Ben assured him.
"Are you coming Matty?" y/n invited looking back at him.
"Yeah, are you coming Matty?" Ben mimicked. Y/n nudged him with her elbow.
"I'd rather not, too much weight might make the whole thing collapse," Matt explained cautiously watching from below.
Ben and y/n explored the treehouse. They use to spend hours on end in this small space. She ran her fingers over the spot on one of the walls where they had carved the names. Kylo’s name was on top, then Ben’s, then her’s, and Matt’s at the bottom. She traced her name with her finger, feeling the groves of her name.
"Hey! You nerds out here?" a deep voice called out.
"Who are you calling a nerd?" Ben responded peeking over to the window of the treehouse. Y/n joined him curious to see who had just arrived.
"Kylo?" Y/n gasped surprised to see him.
He looked so dapper in his business suit, it was tailored perfectly to accentuate his height and slim build. Kylo smiled at her and motioned for her to come down, "Y/n, come here so I can give you a hug."
"Why don't you come up here instead!" Ben shouted.
"Not gonna happen," Kylo stated not even humoring the idea.
"Fine, I'll just hold the princess hostage!" Ben retorted.
"What?!" y/n squealed as Ben wrapped his arms around her waist pulling her further back into the treehouse.
"She's mine!" he yelled down to his brothers.
Y/n giggled, feeling like a child again.
Kylo groaned, "I'm not falling for this Ben!"
"Do you hear that princess, your knight hasn't missed you at all. Looks like I can have you all to myself!" Ben taunted, holding y/n against his chest tightly.
"If I ruin my suit, Ben, you're gonna pay!" Kylo threatened.
He removed his jacket, leaving it behind in the grass as he climbed up to the tree house. Muttering under his breath about how the whole ordeal was ‘unbelievable’, ‘ridiculous acting like children’, and ‘stupid games’.
Kylo’s angry expression softened immediately after seeing y/n’s smiling face.
"It's good to see you, Kylo!" Y/n pushed Ben’s arms off of her so she could hug Kylo. He wrapped his arms around her holding her close for a moment.
"Back at you, Princess." Kylo left a kiss on the top of her head before releasing her.
"Ben said you weren't going to be here until tomorrow!" y/n said looking up at him.
"Well Ben was wrong,” Kylo simply stated like it was some kind of well-known fact that Ben was wrong all the time.
“Let’s go back inside.” Kylo helped y/n down out of the treehouse, he always acted protective over her. He held her hand as they made their way back inside the house.
Once inside y/n heard the familiar sound of her ringtone coming from her purse. “I’m sorry guys I have to take this call,” y/n said excusing herself from the group and taking the call in another room.
When she returned, she looked completely out of it like she was in a daze.
“You look tired,” Kylo pointed out, “You should take a nap, I’ll wake you when it’s time for dinner.” Y/n smiled to herself, there he goes again always taking care of her.
“I’ll show you to the guest room,” Ben volunteered already taking Y/n’s hand and heading towards the stairs. Ben stopped her before she entered the room, “remember our plans for tonight sweetheart.”
“I know,” she gently touched his forearm and kissed his cheek.
"All set to go, babe?" Ben asked through the guest room door.
Y/n was still getting ready, finishing the last few touches of her make up.
"Almost, be right out!" she responded.
“I’ll be waiting downstairs!” Ben started to head back to the living room his hands in his pockets. He was looking forward to spending the evening with y/n. Ben actually liked where he worked so it didn’t feel like a bother to go in even though he had the night off.
"What are you guys up to?" A voice inquired from behind Ben.
"Shit!" Ben shouted turning to see Kylo emerge from around the corner. "Fuck Kylo, why are you always skulking about?"
He rolled his eyes, "are you going to answer my question?"
"Just taking y/n out," Ben replied suavely running a hand through his hair.
"Out where?" Kylo began interrogating his brother as he followed him downstairs.
"To StarKiller, thought it would be fun to show her where I work," Ben explained. He hated it when Kylo gave him the third degree.
"Just you and her?" Kylo inquired.
"Yeah, no big deal," Ben replied shrugging his shoulders.
"Well then, it'll be 'no big deal' if Matt and I tag along right?" Kylo asked arching his eyebrow.
"You hate nightclubs and so does Matt," Ben groaned.
"Yeah but y/n is going so I'll make an exception," Kylo argued.
Ben sighed he knew there was no winning with Kylo. "Fine," he muttered.
"Matt?" Kylo called.
"Yeah?" Matt peeked his head out of his old bedroom.
"Get dressed, we're going out," Kylo smirked at Ben, knowing that he had ruined whatever Ben had originally planned for tonight.
"Oh.. Um... sure," Matt agreed without really knowing what he was talking about.
The three boys waited on the couch. Matt had changed into a light blue sweater and a pair of khakis. Kylo was wearing a long-sleeved black hoodie, t-shirt, and jeans, looking much more casual than he did earlier. Ben kept on the same outfit he had been wearing, he had better fashion sense than his brothers in general.
"Sorry, that took so long!" y/n said walking downstairs. The triplets automatically stood up, each one staring at her. She looked stunning wearing a long-sleeved crop top and a maxi skirt.
“Wow,” Matt whispered biting his bottom lip and adjusting his glasses. It was strange for them to see y/n as a woman, she really had changed over time. Of course, they all did. None of them looked at awkward as they did when they 12 anymore. But
“Matt and Kylo decided to join us,” Ben explained.
“And we’re taking my car, I volunteered to be the designated driver tonight,” Matt added getting his keys ready so they could leave.
Arriving at the club there was a massive line of people waiting to get in, while random groups of drunk people were happily stumbling out of the exit. Instead of joining the line, Ben bypassed everyone walking straight to the bouncer. The vibrations of the music could be felt outside of the building.
The bouncer simply nodded his head and stepped aside allowing the group to go through. Y/n could hear a few people in line complain about the preferential treatment they received.
“Perks of coming here with one of their best employees,” Ben bragged holding the door open for y/n.
It was a large club with two stories, moving lights and dancing bodies surround the entire area. Y/n took a hold of Ben’s hand not wanting to get lost in this mess.
"Hey buddy!" a man greeted Ben at the bar. The man was attractive with a friendly face and tousled wavy hair. Ben waved back at him.
"Thought you took the week off?" the stranger asked.
"I did, I'm just here with a friend and my brothers," Ben explained motioning with his head in their direction.
The stranger pointed at Kylo first, "You must be Kylo!" Then the stranger turned his attention to Matt, "which would make you the youngest Matt..." Matt gave a quick hello.
"Which leaves us with Ben's beautiful friend, what's your name?" The man turned his attention to y/n.
"Y/n," she answered shaking the stranger’s hand.
"Nice to meet you, Y/n. I'm Poe," he gave her a charismatic smile. "What would you guys like to drink?" Poe asked getting four glasses out.
"You can take care of my brothers," Ben interrupted hopping over the bar, "but I'm making Y/n's drinks." He smiled at Y/n, motioning for her take a seat at the bar. He took one of the four glasses Poe got out. He served Y/n a light blue cocktail garnished an orange wedge.
"Tell me what you think!"
She took a small sip, the drink had a tropical sweet flavor to it, orange, coconut, and pineapple, with a little hint of cherries. "It's delicious!"
"I knew you'd like it!" Ben announced smugly.
Poe came over and sat a red colored drink with cherries floating on the top in front of y/n. "Try this," Poe winked.
"Oh! looks tasty!" Y/n brought the drink to her lips but before she could taste it, Ben snatched the cocktail out of her hand.
"Hey!" Ben cried, "Don't drink that!"
"What’s the matter, Benny? Afraid she'll like mine better than yours?" Poe said in a joking manner.
"No," Ben objected defensively crossing his arms.
"Then how about we have a little competition?" Poe suggested, “A little test to truly see who’s the best bartender?”
Ben narrowed his eyes, “What do you have in mind?”
"We each make 2 drinks, we line the four of them up randomly, y/n tastes each of them then picks her favorite!" Poe explained grinning ear to ear.
Both Poe and Ben were known for their competitiveness with each other.
Ben nodded his head, “Alright, I’m in.”
"This is silly," Y/n said shaking her head, she really hated being put on the spot like this, having to choose between people.
"I think it could be interesting," Matt said, he was drinking a coke since he volunteered to be the DD for tonight.
Kylo finished off his beer, "Come on Y/n, Matty and I are going to dance with you, while these two idiots make drinks..."
"What!? But I wanted to dance with y/n!" Ben objected.
"Too bad," Kylo took y/n's hand and led her to the middle of the club. Matt shuffled behind them until Y/n intertwined her fingers with his.
"This will be fun Matty!" she reassured him.
Kylo was a surprisingly skilled dancer. Placing his hands on y/n’s waist as they moved to the music. Y/n noticed how poor Matt awkwardly shuffled around trying to get near anyone or have his personal space invaded. Y/n broke away from Kylo. She took Matt’s hands and placed them on her hips. She danced around a little while Matt stood frozen in his place.
The group returned to the bar to find a line of 4 distinct cocktails, and an eager looking Ben and Poe.
Y/n bit her lip trying to decide which one to try first. Eventually, she ended drinking all four and couldn’t pick a winner. In her drunken haze, she ended up selecting Matt as the winner of the contest and refused to change her mind about it.
Arriving back to the house, Matt assisted a heavily tipsy y/n up the stairs. He could hear his brothers knocking things over and crashing into things as they tried to get ready for bed. Kylo was usually pretty good at handling his alcohol, but even he was buzzed by the time they left the club.
“Okay y/n were at your room,” Matt told her still holding her up.
She nodded her head and yawned loudly, putting more of her weight on Matt. She wrapped both of her arms around his neck. “Goodnight, Matty. Sleep tight,” she mumbled before releasing him and turning in for the night.
Once inside the room, Y/n collapsed on the bed and fell asleep.
"Matty, you still like your eggs sunny side up right?" y/n's voiced asked in a chipper tone as she prepared breakfast.
It was still so surreal for Matt and his brothers to have y/n back their lives so seamlessly, especially after so many years apart. How was it even possible that she remembered all these little facts about each one of them? That Ben preferred cheddar cheese in his scrambled eggs, that Kylo liked his tea without sweetener, and now this little fact.
"I do," Matt replied taking his seat.
"You know sweetheart, you're our guest, we should be the ones making you breakfast," Ben mentioned as he added hot sauce to the top of his eggs.
Y/n shook her head, "don't be ridiculous if I wanted burnt toast and soggy cereal I could’ve stayed at a motel.”
"Hey! I happen to be a very talented cook," Ben argued.
Kylo almost choked on his tea, hearing such an absurd statement. "Being able to make a sandwich without burning it doesn't count as cooking."
As the two of them bickered, y/n continued to cook.
Carefully, y/n scooped the eggs out of the pan with the spatula, placing them on a plate with a side of bacon and a couple pieces of whole wheat toast. She placed the meal, served
Matt smiled at how she intentionally made a smiley face out of his breakfast.
"I was thinking, all of us could spend some time together this evening if you guys are free?" y/n suggested as she began to dig into her own breakfast.
"Oh yeah, sure. What did you have in mind?" Matt asked.
Ben and Kylo stopped their bickering to hear the plan.
“What about a movie or game night?” y/n suggested.
“How about a movie and game night?” Matt offered.
Before y/n could answer his question her phone buzzed, without hesitation she grabbed her cell and fled the kitchen before answering the call.
Ben and Matt shrugged it off as nothing, but Kylo's eyes narrowed in suspicion, staring at the direction the left. A part of him wanted to follow, catch her in whatever she was hiding. She wasn't usually the secretive type. However, Kylo seemed to be the only one to notice the change in her behavior.
When she finally returned, her eyes looked slightly red and puffy.
"Is everything alright?" Ben asked, gently laying a hand on her shoulder.
"Oh yeah, I'm great Ben," y/n stated her smile returning to her face, "It's just allergies."
"Hey, I was going to go to the store later. Want me to pick you up some Claritin or something?" Matt offered, standing up and grabbing his keys and jacket.
"I don't want to be a bother, Matty."
"Honestly, it's fine. I needed to get a few things anyway," Matt insisted.
“So are we still on for a movie ‘slash’ game night?” Ben inquired.
“Absolutely,” Y/n agreed.
"So what are we doing first games or a movie?" Y/n asked the boys.
"Games, it's the practical first option," Kylo explained setting a variety of board games on the dining room table.
They managed to narrow the options down to three board games. The Solos had a ban on Monopoly after the feud between Kylo and Matt in 5th grade. Y/n looked at the remaining choices, there was Clue, Sorry, and Scrabble. "Let's play Scrabble!"
"I'll start," Matt offered, placing tiles on the board. He spelled the word 'XEROX', everyone groaned.
The game continued with Matt slaughtering everyone. Like his brothers, Matt was just as competitive as they were just better at hiding it.
"How the fuck did you manage to spell that! And what the fuck is 'syzygy'?" Ben argued slamming his hands down on the table causing the tiles to rattle.
"Syzygy is when three celestial bodies align," Matt answered in a smug tone and leaned back in his chair.
Kylo was glaring at the board, searching tirelessly for an opening to spell another word. There's no way he'd forfeit as easily as Ben. Y/n giggled, watching how intense they behaved over things like this.
"I pass," Kylo muttered slouching in his seat finally giving up.
"Your turn y/n," Matt reminded her a smug smile playing on his lips.
She looked at her tiles, trying her best to formulate a word to add to the board. There was no chance of beating Matt, he was about 100 points ahead of everyone else. Y/n placed a couple of tiles down to spell the word 'joy'. Matt counted her points and added them to y/n's score.
"Well I'm pretty sure you won Matty," y/n congratulated. "I think the winner should get to pick the movie."
"Alright, but the 2nd place winner gets to sit next to y/n during the movie," Kylo said wrapping an arm around her shoulders.
“Well, what the hell do I get for coming in fourth?” Ben complained.
“Nothing,” Kylo stated pointedly.
On the sofa in the living room, Matt sat on Y/n’s right side and Kylo on her left, Ben made himself a spot on the floor with pillows and a throw blanket and rest his back against the bottom of the couch between Y/n’s legs.
“What movie did you pick?” Y/n asked Matt.
“Probably Raiders of the Lost Ark,” Ben guessed.
“Or Star Trek: The Wrath of Kahn,” Kylo added.
Those were Matt’s two favorite movies from childhood, and apparently still were by the look on Matt’s face.
They ended up going with Indiana Jones. During the movie, Ben absentmindedly stroked y/n’s calf, letting it rest on his shoulder. Her head was resting against Matt’s arm and one of her arms was wrapped around Kylo’s, with her fingers resting on the top of his hand.
At some point during the movie, y/n dozed off. Matt gently moved her so her head was laying on his lap. She lightly snored against him. Kylo and Ben had also fallen asleep. Y/n’s legs were on top of Kylo’s lap his arms draped over them. Ben was sprawled out on the floor sleeping on his stomach.
Y/n stirred in her sleep muttering something about being sorry. Matt soothed her back to sleep, stroking her upper arm and shoulder. "It's ok, Y/n," he murmured. She sighed, snuggling her head against his thigh.
Once the movie was over Matt woke the group up so they could retire for the night in their appropriate beds.
"Matty, where are you rushing off to?" Ben asked catching his brother trying to sneak out the front door.
"Just to the mall," Matt muttered rubbing the back of his head.
"Why?" Ben pressed.
"Why what?" Matt replied rubbing the back of his head nervously.
"Why are you going to the mall?" Ben rolled his eyes at his brother's attempt to dodge answering the question.
"I'm just going to buy a last minute gift," Matt mumbled.
"For who it’s our birthday?"Ben countered.
"I know who," Kylo stated leaning against the wall appearing out of nowhere.
Ben looked back and forth between his brothers until it finally dawned on him. "You're planning on buying y/n's affections!" Ben accused.
Matt shuffled his feet and averted his gaze.
"I'll come with," Kylo said.
"Me too, I want to get y/n something," Ben grabbed his car keys. “And we're taking my car!"
"So, what do girls like?" Matt muttered, as his shoulders slumped down, watching all the massive crowds of people. This is his first time shopping for a girl without really knowing what he wanted to buy and he had no clue where to start.
Ben shrugged his shoulders, they were currently browsing Bath and Body Works. It seemed like a popular establishment among many women. Matt picked up a tester lotion and smelled it, it was a sweet scent but he wasn't sure if y/n would like it. He looked around the shop, there at least had to be a hundred different aromas to choose from.
"This one smells pretty nice," Ben said tossing it over to Matt.
He unscrewed the lid and inhaled the scent and frowned. "They all smell nice!" Matt complained feeling overwhelmed by all the options.
"Not all of them," Kylo said, making a face as he set the lotion he just picked up back down.
"Maybe we can do something more thoughtful," Ben suggested.
"Like?" Matt asked with a hopeful look in his eye, he didn’t want to spend any more time in this crowded and loud place.
"We could pamper her for a day?" Ben proposed, tucking a lock of his hair behind his ear. "Like Kylo could take hair and do a whole hair mask treatment or whatever, I'll give her a message, and you can give her a mani-pedi."
Matt sighed, it was a good idea, but he was already finding it hard to breath just thinking about touching y/n, even if it was just her hands and feet.
"Alright, well I'm in," Kylo agreed, placing another lotion back on the display table.
“Then it’s settled!” Ben declared. “Now let’s get the fuck out of this place.”
"Where are you guys leading me?" y/n asked with her arms stretched out in front of her. Matt had shown up at her door with a robe and a blindfold and asked to put the robe on without much of an explanation.
Matt was carefully guiding her by her shoulders, "it's a surprise."
"Shouldn't this be the other way around? Like me surprising you?" Y/n questioned.
Finally, they stopped, Matt removed the blindfold. Y/n recognized immediately that they were in one of the master baths. The other two Solo boys were standing there waiting.
“What is all this?” Y/n asked looking around the bathroom, the lights were turned down, there were scented candles lit sitting around the tub and countertop, soothing classical music playing, and an office chair in the center of the room. Kylo was standing by the chair motioning for y/n to have a seat.
“Spa day! My idea,” Ben announced with a big grin, “Each of us is going to do something to pamper you today!”
Y/n looked at the boys speechless, not sure where to start, this was so incredibly thoughtful of them.
“You don’t have to say anything, but first things first,” Ben picked up a tray with a bellini prepared on top of it and served it to y/n. Y/n plucked the drink off the tray and thanked Ben.
Kylo stepped forward, “I’ll be taking care of your hair health starting with a shampoo, then a hair mask and scalp massage.”
Whatever shampoo Kylo had picked out it lathered y/n’s hair nicely and had a wonderful fruity aroma. He applied a generous amount of shampoo and explained the benefits of using this particular brand of shampoo.
“When did you become such a hair expert?” y/n questioned playfully.
“Last night,” he replied in a playful tone.
Y/n squeaked in surprise when Ben and Matt helped lean the chair back against the sink. She closed her eyes as Kylo began rinsing the shampoo out. It felt amazing the way the water and Kylo's fingers ran through her hair and gently tickled her scalp.
"That smells really good," Y/n sighed leaning back as Kylo continued to massage her scalp. He chuckled, watching her face relax as he continued to apply the hair mask.
“Alright, while that stuff sits in your hair, I’m going to give you a nice neck and shoulder massage, while Matty starts on your pedicure,” Ben pressed his thumbs and fingers against the nape of y/n’s neck.
Matt rubbed his hands together before he started, his hands were usually very cold and he didn’t want this to be an unpleasant experience for y/n. She looked so peaceful as Ben worked on her shoulders.
“Y/n?” Matt whispered feeling bad for disturbing her. She opened her eyes and smiled at him “Yes Matty?”
“I just wanted your opinion on nail polishes before I got started,” He had a container holding several different colors. “I thought this would be a nice color on you.” Matt held up a lovely shade of pink.
“Let’s go with that one! I think it’s great choice,” she agreed.
"You know the three of you could do this for a living! Solo Spa! Or Spa Organa... Oh shit! Spros like spa and bros put together!" Y/n remarked excitedly while looking at the amazing job Matt did on her nails. He always was very meticulous.
"Spros? That is the worst name for anything in the history of names!” Ben teased.
“I think I prefer working with computers,” Matt fretted as if this they were actually making this an official career change.
“But you did such a nice job on my nails! They look beautiful!” Y/n complimented looking at her fingers again. “Thank you, this was beyond relaxing and enjoyable!” She really wanted to find a way to show them how much she appreciated them. Y/n felt very happy that she decided to in touch with them again.
Suddenly her phone started ringing, she took a look at the screen to see who was calling. “I have to answer this, I’ll be right back!” Y/n got up and walked out of the bathroom.
The boys started cleaning the bathroom putting the candles away and such. "There's something up with y/n," Kylo stated.
"Like what?" Ben retorted skeptically.
"She's hiding something from us..." Kylo noted, he couldn’t keep his thoughts to himself anymore.
"What makes you think that?" Matt asked.
"Every time she gets a phone call she leaves the room, and she's usually emotional afterward..." Kylo explained pointedly.
"I think you're imagining things," Ben argued, "can't you just enjoy having her around again?"
Kylo sighed. Like his brothers, he was happy to have y/n back too, but he couldn't just ignore this feeling he had that something was wrong. He knew her better than most people. "Why after all this time has she decided to show up again?"
"Who cares!?" Ben practically shouted tossing his hands up in the air. "I don't care why I'm just happy to see her again."
Kylo gritted his teeth in frustration.
"Please Kylo, let's just have fun while she's here with no prying or arguing," Ben pleaded.
"Who knows... maybe she'll continue to come visit us... Maybe even move back, eventually," Matt added wistfully. He knew at this point it was just wishful thinking, but these last few days had been amazing.
"Don't get your hopes up," Kylo's voice warned Matt sternly.
The birthday party for the boys was set up in the backyard on the patio. Leia and Han had hired a variety of caterers. There were clear strings of light decorating the porch and gazebo, and floating tea lights in the pool. On one of the tables sat 3 very distinct cakes, one for each boy, Matt's was vanilla, Ben's was chocolate, and red velvet for Kylo.
Y/n couldn't help but think to herself how this space could also make a beautiful wedding.
"It looks incredible out here," y/n mentioned to Leia as she helped her hang up a 'Happy Birthday' banner.
"Thanks. Honestly, I think birthday parties are more for the parents than the children," Leia stood back and tilted her head to determine whether the banner was straight. "Plus I love the opportunity to be a hostess," she added before adjusting the end of the banner again.
"I bet you would plan an amazing wedding," y/n commented without thinking.
A huge grin spread across Leia's face, "Who are you in love with?"
Y/n froze and her eyes widen.
"Calm down sweetheart, I'm only joking," Leia laughed.
"Hey, some of our guests are arriving," Han said walking into the backyard while trying to fix his tie, "Do I really have to wear this damn thing?" he sighed frustrated with his failed attempts.
"Here, let me help you with it," Leia muttered approaching Han, he lowered his hands into his pockets as she swatted them out the way. "Y/n, be a dear and get the boys so they can greet their guests," Leia asked as she straightened out Han's tie.
Y/n headed upstairs as Ben was exiting his room. His hair was pulled back into a bun, he was wearing a black vest and white button up. "Hey handsome, your guests are starting to arrive," y/n informed him.
"Thanks for letting me know,” Ben winked and then he leaned in kissing her cheek. “By the way, you look beautiful babe."
“Thanks, Benny, I'm gonna go get Matty and Kylo," Y/n resumed walking down the hall. She knocked on Kylo's door.
"Come in," his voice answered. His room was dark but tidy. He was adjusting his tie in front of the mirror. Kylo was wearing another suit, this one was all black. He looked so sophisticated and sexy, although anything Kylo wore usually looked better on him than others. Kylo could see y/n checking him out in the mirror, she looked amazing in the long black dress she was wearing. Kylo turned his attention from the mirror to y/n, "You look lovely tonight princess."
"Your mom just asked me to come get you guys because your guests are arriving," she informed him while looking at her feet. She wasn’t use to being showered by constant compliments, first with Ben and now Kylo.
"Alright, I’ll be down shortly."
Next, y/n went to Matty's room before she could knock the door opened. Matt stumbled backward. He looked cute wearing a light green sweater vest with a matching checkered bowtie.
“Sorry, Matty,” Y/n said rubbing the back of her head. She hadn’t meant to surprise him like that. When she got a good look at him she noticed that he wasn’t wearing his glasses.
“Did your glasses fall?” Y/n asked looking down at the ground to see if she could find them.
"I'm wearing my contacts. I'm not used to wearing them but I don't know, I thought maybe it would be a nice change for tonight.” Poor Matt looked so uncomfortable squinting his eyes.
"Well I think you're handsome either way," Y/n reassured him.
"I'm gonna get my glasses then," Matt muttered. "It'll only take a second." He went back into his room.
He returned looking much more relaxed with his glasses on.
"Ready?" He offered y/n his arm so he could escort her downstairs. Matt’s face went bright red realizing how corny and awkward he was being.
"Thank you, Matty, always such a gentlemen," y/n said accepting his arm.
"I love you," Matt blurted out without thinking. Y/n whipped her head in Matt’s direction. His entire body went stiff, as his own words sunk in.
"Matt, Uncle Luke is here!" Ben alerted them approaching the stairway. "Everything ok?" Ben asked noticing the awkward tension.
"Fine," Matt unintentionally shouted, "I'm going to say hello to Uncle Luke." Then he bolted down the rest of the stairs.
Ben raised an eyebrow at y/n, who just shrugged in return.
At the party, Matt avoided y/n. She figured it would be best to give him space. His sudden confession had her mind preoccupied anyways, she loves Matty, in fact, she wanted to say it back. But she also loves Ben and Kylo. She never expected one of them to love her romantically.
"Hey! What's your a problem?" The question brought y/n back to reality. She looked up to see an annoyed Rey looking down at her with her eyebrow raised. “I’ve been here for awhile now, and you haven’t said anything to me!”
Y/n stood up and hugged Rey, “I didn’t see you! God, it’s been so long since the last time I saw you!”
Hanging out with Rey distracted y/n from her current dilemma. She was always pretty close to Rey being the only other girl that hung around the Solo boys. Turns out Rey was good friends with Ben’s coworker Poe and his boyfriend Finn. She explained that the two would be arriving soon.
While Rey and y/n were catching up, y/n’s phone interrupted them ringing loudly. Y/n politely excused herself and left the party going back inside to take her phone call.
Kylo noticed and followed y/n inside. He didn’t catch much of her conversation but he wasn’t about to let this slide.
“Who the hell keeps calling you?” Kylo finally confronted y/n. He pulled over to a somewhat remote corner by the front door.
“None of your business,” she replied in a defensive tone yanking her arm out of Kylo’s grip.
“You’re hiding something from us, and I’m pretty fucking sure whatever it is is going affect us, therefore it is my goddamn business,” he hissed, trying not to yell.
“Kylo I don’t want to fight right now!” y/n begged.
“Then just tell me why you keep sneaking off!” he countered.
“I can’t right now..” she muttered wanting to desperately escape Kylo’s intense glare.
“You’re still just a selfish little girl,” Kylo spat.
Y/n’s lower lip started to tremble, but instead of crying in front of Kylo she stormed out of the house, not bothering to grab her purse, keys, or phone. The front door slammed loudly drawing attention over in that direction.
Ben noticed immediately and wandered over, “Where’s y/n?”
“She left,” Kylo muttered still feeling pissed that she wouldn’t open up to him.
“What the hell did you do?” Ben asked. Kylo didn’t answer he just rubbed his face.
"Damn it, Kylo!" Ben snapped, "Why the fuck did you have to pry! Why couldn’t you leave well enough alone!"
Kylo averted his eyes as his brother continued to scold him.
"I fucking begged you not to bring any of that shit up!" Ben sighed frustrated with the whole situation.
The party started to wrap up. The triplets said quick goodbyes to their guests and then started to clean the house up in silence.
“Boys?” Leia called out after saying goodnight to her brother. “Where did y/n go? I feel like she sort of disappeared…”
“She stepped out for a bit,” Kylo lied not wanting to involve his mother in all this. She would be just as pissed with him as Ben is over his fight with y/n.
“Oh alright, well tell her goodnight for me when she gets in,” Leia yawned heading to her bedroom.
"Hey, guys?" Matt called out to Kylo and Ben. "It's getting pretty late and y/n left her purse and keys..." Matt was worried she'd get hurt or do something reckless. Ben and Matt weren’t present for the argument she had with Kylo, but whatever Kylo said managed to make her angry enough to leave.
"Shit, she left her phone too," Ben added picking it up off the table.
"She couldn't have gone too far," Kylo said, getting his jacket off the coat rack.
They assumed that she was probably still somewhere in the neighborhood. So they started by checking out the places they hung out at as kids, like the wash and the mini-mart. The boys finally found her sitting on the hill that overlooked the neighborhood, a couple of streets behind their family home.
“Mind if we join you?” Ben asked. Y/n shrugged her shoulders. He sat down leaning back on his hands with his legs stretched out in front of him.
“Giving us the old silent treatment,” Ben guessed. “You know it was Kylo being an asshole, so Matt and I should be good right?”
Y/n stifled a giggle, shaking her head pulling her knees to chest and wrapping her arms around them.
“I think someone ought to apologize...:” Ben said in a sing-song voice.
Kylo trudged over, sitting next y/n. He rested his hands on his knees and stared out at the view. “I’m sorry,” he began, “I shouldn’t have invaded in your privacy that way.”
“That was horrible! Who the hell taught you how to apologize!” Ben complained.
Matt sat across from y/n, and gently laid his jacket over her shoulders, she peeked up at him and gave him a small smile. “We missed you,” Matt said, “Not just right now, but after you moved. It was weird not having you around. I don’t think we knew how much we cared until you were gone… so I guess Kylo was just worried.”
“I didn’t mean to make you guys worry,” Y/n finally spoke.
“Will you forgive me for acting like such an ass?” Kylo asked resting his head against her shoulder. “Of course,” she whispered kissing the top of his head.
Ben looked around and muttered,"Isn't this the place where a bunch kids from school came to make out after the winter dance?"
"This is it," Kylo answered lifting his head.
"I had my first kiss here," y/n reminisced.
"No way! With who?" Ben questioned.
Y/n bit her bottom lip and her eyes wandered over to Kylo.
"What? With Kylo?" Matt asked.
"No fair!" Ben cried.
"It's not a big deal. It was just a little kiss a long time ago," y/n explained.
Kylo looked over at her with his eyebrows raised, "I seem to recall that you thought it was a very big deal at the time."
Y/n's cheeks began to burn shaking her head, while a sly smirk spread across Kylo's face. "Maybe I can help you remember..." he murmured.
Kylo leaned in, a hand gently stroking y/n's cheek as he gave her a passionate kiss. Her eyes widened at first but fluttered shut as his soft lips pressed against her's. Kylo smiled against her lips, knowing all too well how fast her heart was beating.
"I want to kiss y/n too!" Ben whined.
"You can't honestly be serious right now?!" She objected as Ben gave her his best puppy dog face.
“Fine,” y/n gave in she couldn’t resist his pout, “but just a quick o-.” Ben took y/n's face into his hands and planted a kiss on her lips. It was more aggressive and rough in comparison to Kylo’ kiss, but still incredibly pleasant. Ben nipped a little at y/n’s bottom lip causing her to giggle. She finally broke the kiss, seeing how Ben was trying his best to heat things up.
Matt was shyly looking at the ground, he wasn't brave enough to openly admit that he wanted to kiss y/n too.
"Matty?" Matt looked up, y/n was now sitting awfully close to him. She tilted her head to the side, leaning towards him. Matt then met her the rest of the way. Somehow Matt’s lips were by far the softest. The chaste kiss only lasted for a moment before she pulled away. He looked so cute as he blushed, his cheeks and his ears were flushed pink.
“Let’s go back home!” Ben suggested standing up off the ground. “We still have gifts to open!”
Back at the house, y/n instructed the boys to have a seat and keep their eyes closed while she retrieved their gifts. She had been really sneaky and secretive about their presents all week. The anticipation had the boys anxious to see what she had got them.
She sat their gifts in front them. “Open them!” she instructed excitedly.
"Y/n... This must have cost a fortune!" Ben raved unwrapping his gift. She bought him a collection of records signed by Elvis. Ben loved the king and vintage music, he had been building a vinyl record collection ever since he was 11. "How did you afford these?!"
Kylo held his gift carefully in his hands, it was a first edition copy of a collection of Edgar Allan Poe’s poetry. Y/n remembered how obsessed Kylo was with Poe’s works in middle school. “This is… thank you, y/n. This an incredible gift,” he whispered, delicately running a finger over the cover.
Matt’s gift was wide and thin, he unwrapped it revealing a signed poster of the original Star
Trek cast. “No way,” Matt marveled admiring the poster. “y/n I can’t accept this… it’s too much...:”
“Matt it’s a gift, please don’t worry about things like cost,” she reassured. “I’m just glad you like it.”
“Please tell us what’s going on,” Matt begged. “People don’t buy gifts there extravagant for no reason.”
Y/n inhaled, taking in a deep breath then releasing it slowly. She looked up at the Solos who all wore concerned expressions, "I don't know where to start, but I do know that I want each of you to understand how much I care... I received some unexpected test results a couple of weeks ago," y/n blinked away a few tears from her eyes. “I’m sick… it’s my liver…”
Y/n rubbed her hands together, trying her best to stay calm enough to keep talking. “I’ve never told anyone this, but after we moved... trying to get over my mom’s sudden death, trying to fit into a new school… I ended up having crippling depression.” y/n closed her eyes before continuing, “I tried to kill myself by overdosing on Tylenol…”
When y/n’s mother died in that car accident, that’s when she left. Her father, distraught and suffering from his own crushing depression, thought it would be best to get a fresh start somewhere else. Leia had argued with him about his decision, trying to convince him that y/n needed stability; to be near her loved ones not in some unfamiliar town where everything would feel strange. However, Leia failed to convince y/n’s father of anything. Everything about the move was so traumatic, including leaving the triplets.
The triplets sat silently, waiting for y/n to finish. “Now it turns out that the damage I did to my liver all those years ago is killing me now. The calls I keep getting are from my doctor, he wants to start treatments and I’ve been put on a donor list.”
Y/n wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and looked up at their faces, each of them was reacting differently to it. Matt looked devastated, obviously trying his best to keep from sobbing. Ben looked confused like he was still trying to process the information or going into a state of denial. And Kylo looked enraged, he always had a difficult time dealing with his emotions.
“When I received the news, immediately I knew this was where I wanted to be with the three of you,"
Matt held his head crying into his hands, this was too much, too much to process, too much to feel. Y/n didn’t look sick, but even he knew how serious this is. If her liver fails and she doesn’t find a donor, she’ll die.
"You... You can't be serious? You're too young, we just... This can't be right," Ben rambled as he started to pace back and forth. Ben bit his bottom lip, he couldn’t even look directly at y/n.
"So you've come back just to fucking leave us again," Kylo sneered finally speaking.
"I never wanted to leave... I never had the choice..." Y/n whispered she could tell Kylo was having a hard time accepting this.
"You could've come home sooner," he argued, thinking all the time wasted.
"I... I can't change that,” y/n mumbled, regretting that she shared this news with them. She knew it would just cause them all pain. She should’ve just kept all this information to herself.
“Well I can’t do this again, it took too long last time getting over you, I don’t want to do it again.”
“Why did you hide this from us?” Ben asked in a quiet voice looking at the carpet.
“I just wanted to be somewhere where I felt safe and happy, but I didn’t want what’s happening with me to become a burden on all of you.” y/n explained, she felt terrible and Kylo seemed to know just what to say to make her feel even worse.
“Too fucking late for that! You’re still so damn selfish! Did you even think about what sort of wounds you’re reopening or the new ones you’re making?” Kylo vented.
She knew that there was some truth to what Kylo was saying but she didn’t know how to answer his question. Miraculously keeping her composure Y/n, stood up and left, heading straight to the guest room without saying another word.
"Y/n..." Matt mumbled, standing ready to go after her, but Ben stopped him.
"She probably just needs time alone," Ben told Matt gripping his arm above his elbow.
In the morning Ben went to check on Y/n, she didn’t answer the door when he knocked, so he tried the door handle. Opening the door all Ben saw was an empty room no y/n no suitcase, just the guest room the way it was before.
"She left," Ben announced as he arrived in the kitchen, "Are you fucking happy now?"
“Like I said she came back just to leave us again!” Kylo retorted.
“She came back because we’re the people she wanted to spend time with before… before whatever happens happens,” Ben appealed, his hands shaking in anger.
“Y/n could’ve come home sooner! She’s the one who waited until it was too late!” Kylo backfired now rising out of his seat.
“Fuck you, Kylo! Anyone of us could’ve have tried to reach out to reconnect, we were all too damn scared though because of how much we fucking missed each other!” Ben yelled both brothers were face to face, their eyes narrowed.
"Fuck this, I'm going back to my apartment," Kylo huffed, marching out of the house not even bothering to gather his things.
Matt who had quietly watched the argument from the sidelines set aside the breakfast he had prepared for Y/n and him to share and dejectedly sat at the breakfast nook.
It had been a couple of weeks since the Solo triplet birthday week and life had resumed to its normal pace. Matt was on his lunch break when he got an unexpected phone call from his mother.
"Hey Matty," her voice sounded shaky. "I'm calling because y/n's father called... Um she's not doing too well."
Leia paused. "They've admitted her into the hospital, they're hoping to hear from a donor soon... But there's a chance that..."
"I... I have to go, mom." Matt hung up his phone then opened his web browser. Immediately, he started searching for the earliest flight possible to y/n.
Without bothering to contact his brothers Matt purchased 3 plane tickets for that evening. The three of them hadn't really spoken to each other after y/n left. But he was willing to take the financial loss if they decide not to go with him.
Matt left work, telling his boss it was a family emergency. At his apartment, he threw some clothes in a suitcase, not really paying attention to what he grabbed. It could've all been socks and he wouldn't have cared.
He got back in his car and headed to Ben's apartment.
Ben answered the door in his pajama bottoms and no shirt, "Shit, what time is it?" he squinted.
"Like 1 in the afternoon," Matt muttered.
Ben groaned, "What do you want Matt?"
"Did mom call you?" Matt asked.
"I don't know, I just got out of bed when I heard you banging on my door." Ben left the door open as he wandered back into his bedroom looking for his phone. Matt invited himself into Ben's apartment closing the door behind him.
"Crap, she left me 6 voicemails." Ben listened to the first one and then dropped his phone back on his bed.
"We've got to go... We need plane tickets.... Fuck I've got to pack," he started to panic.
"I already have plane tickets," Matt explained putting a hand on Ben's shoulder.
"Ok," Ben said, calming down taking deep breaths. "We need to get Kylo."
Kylo opened his door and immediately tried to slam it shut, but Ben was too quick blocking the door frame with his foot.
“Just hear us out,” Ben pleaded, looking Kylo in the eye. All three brothers were a sight, their eye bloodshot, bags under their eyes, and their clothing disheveled.
"I know you're hurting right now," Matt started, "And I know how much it's going to hurt if y/n dies, but I don't care about how much pain I have to suffer through, I want to be there for her because right now she's hurting too, and she's alone and probably afraid.
"I have to go see her," I love her too much."
Kylo closed his eyes and then looked down at his feet, he had been feeling an of guilt since the argument he had with y/n. He acted out of anger, only taking his own feelings into account. All he could think about was how much it hurt the last time she left.
"Alright..." Kylo mumbled.
"So you coming?" Ben asked.
"Give me a moment," Kylo went back inside his apartment, sitting on top of his couch was a packed duffle bag. Even if his brothers hadn't shown up, he had already come to the conclusion that he needed to be there for y/n.
"Let's go," Kylo announced leaving his apartment.
"So you didn't actually need us to come here and convince," Ben smiled.
"Y/n needs us," Kylo stated simply.
Arriving at the hospital, the boys found their way to Y/n’s room, the three of them stood outside the door working up the courage to go in. Surprisingly, Matt was the first to make the leap, turning the doorknob and going inside. It was quite a sight, seeing y/n lying unconscious in a hospital bed, an IV in her arm, and other machines hooked up to her making occasional beeping noises.
Matt took a deep breath and greeted her quietly, taking a seat in a chair near her. He reached out taking one of her hands into his. He was trying his best not to cry.
“Shit,” Ben muttered walking into the room. He sat on the edge of the bed and brushed some of the stray hairs out of y/n’s face. “I’m not going to leave your side, princess,” Ben promised.
Kylo was the last one to enter the room, the moment he saw y/n he froze. Seeing her made the situation much more real for him. He started to breathe erratically. He could really lose her for good this time in a much more permanent way. Kylo turned back around out of the room, he leaned against the wall by the door and then slid down to the floor. He put his head in his hands trying his recollect himself before going in there again.
Ben came back out to check on Kylo. Seeing his brother breaking down wasn’t easy, but it was relatable. He felt the same way.
“Ky?” Ben said using Kylo’s nickname, which anyone rarely used.
“I just need some time alone,” Kylo responded.
“Alright,” Ben frowned, then returned to the room.
The boys spent the next several days watching over y/n. Getting to know her doctor and nurses. Spending all their time by her side, even sleeping in the room with her on chairs instead of returning to their hotel room.
“Boys, we’ve got some good news,” the doctor announced one afternoon. They had finally found a donor. The medical staff immediately prepped y/n for surgery. While the triplets were escorted out into the waiting room.
“She’s awake,” a nurse informed the trio out in the waiting room. They felt relief wash over them like they could finally breathe again now knowing that y/n was going to be ok.
“Hey sleeping beauty,” Ben greeted as they entered her room.
“Hey,” y/n croaked her voice dry as the Solos came into view. She was sitting up a bit, but she still appeared weak and tired.
“How are you feeling?” Matt asked standing at the edge of the bed with his hands tucked into the pockets of his pullover.
“Better, I think, my nurse told me about how you guys took care of me,” Y/n smiled at the boys.
Kylo sat on the edge of the bed, “I need to talk to you.”
Y/n nodded her head.
"You're selfish," Kylo stated bluntly.
"Kylo!" Ben scolded furrowing his eyebrows. What the hell was his brother thinking?
Kylo sighed running his hand through his hair, "But she is, and there's no reason why she has to act like she's not. So let me finish." He returned his attention to Y/n, her eyes were wide and her hands balled into fists preparing herself for whatever he might say.
"Ever since we were children you've always thought of us as your's; your boys, your Matt, your Ben, and your Kylo," Kylo explained. "You might not say it out loud anymore, but I know you still feel the same way."
It was all true, she did think of them as her's and that hasn’t really changed. As a little girl, she'd walk over to their home, and ask Han if her boys were home. When she would talk to them it was always ‘My Matt, My Ben, My Kylo.’ She eventually stopped talking about them that way, but deep down she still felt as though they belonged to her.
Y/n could feel tears brimming at the edge of her eyes. Kylo took a hold of one of her hands running his thumb across the top of it. He looked into her eyes, "and it's ok because we are your's."
"What?" she croaked, lips trembling and tears streaming down her face.
"We love you," Kylo assured her.
Y/n looked up at Ben and Matt to gauge their reaction to Kylo’s confession. Matt averted his gaze, his cheeks tinted pink but nodded his head in agreement. Ben smiled at her and even laughed a little. "I love you,” he mouthed out.
Y/n rubbed her eyes, wiping her tears. Kylo pulled y/n into a tight embrace as she openly sobbed against his shoulder. She felt so loved by them. Matt sat on the other side of the bed opposite of Kylo and stroked y/n’s back. While Ben laid across the foot of the bed playing with her toes.
“We’ll find a way to make this work,” Kylo promised her.
#solo triplets#solo triplets x reader#Solo triplet au#kylo ren#ben solo#matt the radar technician#reader insert#star wars au#star wars fanfic#Kylo ren fanfic#ben solo fanfic#Matt the radar technician x reader#matt the radar technician fanfic#kylo ren x reader#ben solo x reader#female reader#kylo ren fluff#ben solo fluff#matt the radar technician fluff#star wars fanfiction#star wars the force awakens#modern star wars au#thrist-order-confessions
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
MASTER LIST OF TAGS I’VE MISSED
Hey babes, so I’ve been down in the shits as you all know I tried to be active again but with a tendency to ghost. But I’m getting my ass back in gear and off my lazy train. This post in gonna include all the tags I’ve missed while I was taking a break. It’s going to be long and super interesting because it’s gonna be about me. I’m kidding ? Anyways this will include all text tags, the audio tag I’m still trying to figure out for whatever fucking reason idk how to post it so I might have to do the recording all over again. But anyways! HERE. WE. GOOOOO!
I was tagged by the cutie ~ @williamjem
1. Which country are you from?
Only the best, freest, and greatest country EVER
What I actually mean is the butt of all jokes in the free world. :D
2. If you could pick one character from a book series to have dinner with, who would it be?
When you say dinner do you mean I can only eat what’s on the menu because if not then I’m coming for you Rowan Whitethorn ;)
3. What is your perfect day?
Waking up early to a cool and not humid day adventuring in the Everglades in the peace in quite, smoking some weed before a nature walk or going to museums all day
4. How would you descripe yourself?
I’m super easy to stress out but it’s only because I wanna do my best. I’m super funny I don’t care if no one laughs at my jokes I’m great. Also kind of a nerd I love school while managing to be a pretend badass.
5. What do you like the most about yourself?
Have I mentioned that I’m really funny? Because that and I think I’m witty bantering with people is a cherished past time for me.
6. What is your favourite book of all time?
ahhhhh too much pressure
Heir of Fire is pretty much my favorite at the moment but I haven’t been doing much reading so this will most likely change
7. What is your favorite song at this moment?
Where Did The Party Go by Fall Out Boy
8. If you were an animal, what animal would you be?
Cat, easy goals they don’t do anything and they’re paws are like little beans it’s great 10/10 would be down to be a cat
9. Which TV series would you like to be part of?
Either Twin Peaks or Ash vs Evil Dead not because I’d do anything great in either of these series but they’re what I’m watching at the moment, also Ashley is hilarious but also an asshole would chill with him 100 percent
10. Would you rather have 10 “friends” or just one best friend?
I pretty much only have one best friend, I lost all of my friends in the break up so one best friend because I don’t feel my life is lacking very much from missing the 10 ♡♡
My next tag ♡♡
HEYBABYILOVEYOUSOMUCHYOU’RESOGREAT ~ @lronteeth
1) Which event in history you’d want to witness if you could time travel?
The Fall of the Berlin Wall, Stonewall, and the Renaissance probably a lot more but that’s all I can think of at the time
2) How did you meet your best friend?
At work she saw my Matt Smith pop on my keychain and lost her shit we bonded over musical theater and horror movies ♡ ♡
3) If you can be invisible for a day, what would you do?
I would just spy on everyone probably my ex to make sure he’s miserable without me and maybe steal some shit like money and make up
4) Your first kiss story
My very first kiss was from my neighbors who were twins and girls. They pulled me into their tree house and asked if they could kiss me, I was never told differently my mom always had gay friends around so I was like um okay sure.
5) Most embarrasing memory
I was dancing in my chair at work because there was no students there so I thought it would be super easy day so while I’m booty shaking in my chair acting more ridiculous and my co workers were laughing really hard. I thought I was funny but there was a student behind me the entire time. :D
6) Best 3 books you’ve read this year
- Empire of Storms
- Six of Crows
- A Court of Wings and Ruin
7) Worst 3 books you’ve read this year
I’ve only read one other book this year that was terrible Merciless by Daniela Vega
8) Make your basketball team out of book characters
You’re assuming I know how basketball works, you’re giving me too much credit but I’ll name some characters:
Rowan, Rhysand, Cassian, Manon, and Asterin
9) Book trope you hate
Damsel in distress ?
10) Describe your style
Homeless Chic
Tagged by the ethereal golden hearted cutie ~ @illyriangoddess
1) Author you’d unconditionally buy anything from?
Sarah J Maas
2) Favourite Flower?
Daises
3) What kind of Music do you like?
I love all music I go through bouts of genres though like sometimes it’s alternative rock or 80′s pop or country or show tunes but I love all music
4) Hogwarts House (obviously)?
Ravenclaw
5) Star Sign?
Aquarius
6) Cats or Dogs?
cats That’s so hard to cats choose from cats I guess cats ?
7) Favourite Classic Novel?
Great Gatsby I haven't’ really read a lot of classic literature
8) Favourite Contemporary Novel?
Heir of Fire
9) Favourite Fantasy/Sci-Fi Novel?
The Fifth Wave
10) Do you have a (celebrity) crush atm?
Jason Mamoa
11) If you could change something in the world what would it be?
World Leaders being more open to peaceful discussions
Tagged by this goddamn peachy fucking cutie pie @daeniran and this fucking beautiful goddess @live-and-breathe-fantasy
Name:
Ines
Nicknames:
Nachita
Zodiac sign:
Aquarius
Height:
5′3
Orientation:
Pansexual
Nationality:
Hispanic
Favorite fruit:
Mangos and star fruits
Favorite season:
Fall
Favorite book:
Heir of Fire
Favorite scent:
Eucalyptus and Mint
Favorite color:
Black
Favorite animal:
Felines
Coffee, tea, or hot chocolate:
Coffee
Cat or dog:
Cats
Favorite fictional character:
Ashley (Evil Dead), Tiffany (Bride of Chucky), Hannibal Lecture (Silence of the Lambs), Foxxy Cleopatra (Austin Powers: Gold member) and Rowan Whitethorn (Throne of Glass)
Number of blankets you sleep with:
2 but lately none it’s too hot here
Dream trip:
Anywhere in Europe but really Italy
Blog created:
April ?
Number of followers:
715
Tagged by my fucking babe, the sweetest cutie @readinglikewildfire
1. Do you have any piercings or tattoos, what are they?
No tattoos yet but I have a lot of piercings here’s the list so far:
Surface tragus, first and second ear piercings, cartilage piercing, tongue piercing, and septum piercing
2. Who is your style icon?
I don’t have one I just like whatever I like but I do prefer grungey or goth like clothes even though I don’t have many out fits that fit this description.
3. Are you a night shower or a morning shower person?
Night shower person, I can’t go to sleep without showering I get itchy and sticky and gross
4. What do you study at school if you are at school? If you’re not at school what do you do instead?
Usually it’s any exam I have coming up I go through my notes and slide shows again if there’s homework I’ll go over those diagrams. This past year it was usually math or anatomy. I study anywhere home, school, and work even if my car if I have to.
5. Do you speak multiple languages? What are they?
I speak a tiny bit of portuguese I usually am able to understand Portuguese when spoken to. I’m conversational in Spanish and that’s pretty much it.
6. What do you like most about where you live?
There’s some beautiful sights in Miami and it’s familiar but I’m ready to move on.
7. Favorite piece of jewellery, why?
At the moment its my tongue piercing but tomorrow that’ll change.
8. Whats one random fact about yourself?
I can wiggle my ears.
9. TOG or ACOTAR?
Throne of Glass
10. Do you like fantasy books with a lot of romance or does it not really matter to you?
I like romance in fantasy book but I don’t like it to be the focal point of the book.
11. Favorite color
Black ♡♡♡
9 notes
·
View notes